Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

June 1st, 1985

“You're giving him a job!” Robin is exasperated and Eddie sees her face through the mirror.

Her mouth is open and she’s holding onto a fluffy dress that’s less of a dress and more of a collected collection of tarps that people use for painting.

“Somethings gonna fly in that mouth of yours Robin, if you don’t close it.” He answers putting his hair in a low ponytail. He looks at himself with a questioning look.

Wayne wanted him to get a “real suite”, whatever that meant. Eddie knows that it doesn’t mean somewhat fitted pants and an old button-up Eddie wears to church.

Yes, he went to church but holiday events only. Wayne lets him go most Sundays. Let the man live, he thought the first time when he went to church in high school. As a little kid, church was all the time, in nice clothes, and his mother was hurrying him and his father out the door by 8 in the morning.

Wayne once encouraged him to bring his guitar to the youth group but Eddie knew that their setlist wouldn’t be to his liking.

During the time of Eddie living with Wayne Munson, he never once thought of Eddie as a devil's child so he must be one of the good Catholics.

His basic red button-up and dress pants won’t do anymore since he’s grown into an actual man. Nope, it had to be fitted for a special occasion.

Prom.

Prom fever was in the air and all of Hawkins (but really just teenage girls) were preparing for the night they’d always been waiting for.

It was Saturday. A week from the actual day and given the earliness to most teenage boys the town was scarce of them. Eddie wasn’t just going to go to one of the only 2 boutiques in town and go through the rush of boys who last-minute were grabbing a suit that fitted just okay. No way.

Robin and Eddie were in the cheaper establishment of the two. Marisa’s where suites had been previously donated, so they were sold secondhand and made into new suites and with a few extra bucks you were able to make adjustments to your liking.

Wayne offered to at least pay half of it and Eddie rolled his eyes at him taking a 50 dollar bill. Marisa’s was definitely more affordable but they sold depending on quality and material making it just 20% less than what you’d get at Frais, the boutique in the middle of town that Robin had translated from French that just meant, “Fresh”.

He had a classic black and white tie on and he cringed as he undid it

“I look like a waiter.” He says aloud and Robin grimaces. “Is that the job you gave Steve?” She questioned and Eddie sighed.

“He’s doing food prep, maybe delivery. I figured he’d be chatty so I put him in the back.” He patted her head.

“Like a shameful lover.” She humored and Eddie grinned as he went back behind the curtain to get changed.

Steve was way less clumsy than her, she knew that, but it still stung that Steve Harrington has a secured job for the summer that he doesn’t actually need.

But he didn’t get into the colleges he applied for. Really his dad applied him to. Robin gave him the benefit of the doubt on the inside but she never would use his daddy issues against him.

That’s just being an asshole.

Still, it's still so easy for him even after high school.

He's still a rich, 18 year old man with a car and get a babe every Friday night. The American Dream, really.

Robin goes through the men's section again trying to find something at least remotely interesting. Her eyes find a dark steel-like grey pair of trousers and a matching blazer. The material is tweed-like. It’s an in-between style.

“EDDIE!” She yells slamming on his door.

“What!” He yells back.

“Put on the black shirt back on and try these pants, there’s a matching blazer!” She throws the pants over the door and runs back to the rack.

“Robin!”

Robin pulls something at how fast she moves her body.

“Chrissy,” Robin says while a smile forms on her lips. It’s an unfair thing she can’t control.

Unconscious.

It just happens.

“Looking for a suite?” Chrissy arches an eyebrow at the blazer in Robin’s hands.

“Uh no. It’s for Eddie. He’s in the changing room we’re getting one for prom. And Jeff’s dad’s wedding and for whatever future events that he needs one for.” She says laughing and Chrissy looks impressed at her choice.

Weirdly enough even with the time they’ve spent time together, Robin still finds herself trying to keep her cool when Chrissy’s around. It’s not that Chrissy makes her feel uncomfortable, far from it. She just doesn’t want to come off as weird or odd.

She knows why she cares so much, but those feelings are gonna have to be pushed away right now.

“I’m with my family to fix my dad’s suit and find my brother a new one for some events this summer.” Chrissy points to her mom and brother James in the pre-teen section. Her dad is requesting a seamstress at the cashier.

“Hm, aren’t you and brother getting ready for summer camp in a few weeks?” She asks while Chrissy sighs.

“Yeah, about that-”

The door to the changing room opens revealing a very nice dressy Eddie Munson.

Whoa.

Who knew someone could make a simple grey-and-black classy look work as well as him? In a way, Robin does know because that’s on Eddie’s usual color rotation. But his pants are fitted perfectly hugging his waist giving his butt a little shape.

How did that get there?

“Whoah. Those were literally made for you Eds.” Chrissy compliments and Eddie smiles bashfully, giving a little spin.

“Thanks, Chris. Wasn’t expecting you today,” He goes in for his usual tackle hug but Robin stops him.

“Stop you’ll wrinkle it.”

“I can iron you know.” He says being dragged to the mirror.

Chrissy laughs softly at the two.

“Yeah. This pretty rock and roll.” He agrees looking at the mirror.

“Now let’s see this on.” Robin walks over and opens the blazer helping Eddie put it on.

“Spiffy,” Robin says wiping off imaginary dust off his shoulders.

“You’re magic.” He says.

“Robin, have you picked out your dress?” Chrissy asks playing with a display rack of ties and cufflinks.

“After this, we're going to the vintage store.” She answers and tilts her head. “Which atrocity-priced dress did you pick.”

Chrissy rolls her eyes at her.

“At least you get to pick yours.” Chrissy murmers and Robin feels like a dick.

“I’m sorry-”

“Robin. It’s fine. It’s pink and my mom bought it about a month ago. I’m her only girl. It makes sense.” Chrissy glances at her mom, looking frantic as she scowls at James and crosses his arms.

With the recent addition of Chrissy Cunningham, Robins has seen a bit of Chrissy’s mom's usual possessive behavior from afar.

The week after winter break Chrissy had apparently taken the ‘friend’ offer from Eddie who never made that aware to Robin until Chrissy waved at her in the hallways that first day back to talk.

And yes, she would switch to their group and the cheer squad because although her friends were pretty mediocre and she was on and off with Jason, the cheer squad still held a cult-like solidarity, especially during finals week and collecting worksheets and notes from nerds like animals in a zoo.

In the least derogatory way of the word, Chrissy was a bit of a people pleaser. Which was something Robin had always gone against but at the bottom of her heart, Robin knows it’s because Chrissy cares so much for the people around her.

So much genuine love. It just sucks that her kindness is taken advantage of. Whether it’s her friends, Jason, or her mom she gets upset if the people around her are upset.

Robin catches Chrissy when she thinks too much about something. Whether it’s something that’s stereotypically dramatic like canceling a hangout because she forgot she made plans with other friends or as simple as taking the last fry.

Robin would just smile and hold her shoulders rocking her a bit. Add a, “Hey, Chrissy, it’s fine, you're fine,” and Chrissy would start breathing normally again.

Chrissy bites her lip. They are glossy, even for a Saturday afternoon.

“Here. For Eddie. It will go nicely.” She hands Robin a cream-ish pocket square and she’s right. It will suit him well.

“See you at school on Monday,” Chrissy says backing away probably going to help out James and Robin smiles.

“Yep. We have 2 more weeks of hell.”

“It’s the sixth circle, don’t be dramatic.” Chrissy lolls her head side to side and Robin feels her throat dry up like a dessert.

“Hersey.” She croaks but it’s really only in her head.

“We dig our own graves.” Chrissy explains, shrugging. “I’ll see you,” she finishes and turns away back to her family, green flowery skirt twirling away with her.

Robin takes a deep breath. In and out.

No way did Chrissy Cunningham just referred to Dante.

“You do realize you need to invite her out one of these days right?” Eddie says behind her making Robin hit him on the shoulder.

“We hang out all the time at school, and at the diner.”

“I mean just you two. Not with me, or the band, or Steve or Jonathan. No testosterone.”

She grabs his suit and walks up to the cashier to pay.

“I bet Jason would love that, hanging out with the freak’s girlfriend,” she whispers as she looks back at Chrissy who is obnoxiously clapping to her brother as he finds a suit he actually likes.

“He’s being less of an ass these days.” Eddie says while getting a dirty look from the older woman.

“Sorry ma’am, less of a donkey in Spanish.” He repeats and the woman just rolls her eyes.

“Card or cash?” She says monotone and Eddie hands her two twenty’s and the fifty Wayne gave him.

“Only because you and Steve threatened to tell the whole team he had herpes if he stopped being a terrible boyfriend.”

Steve. Steve Harrington.

Steve Harrington might also have been hanging around recently which was new and weird at first don’t get her wrong. A few confused and judgy looks from others and a callout from Tommy H. earned him a middle finger and looks from everyone in his old jock table but he’s stayed anyway, powering through him being perceived in an unusual light. 

Steve had stayed in their weird group of friends and hadn’t minded when Corroded Coffin was cold at first. But after Eddie’s confession in the janitor's closet back at the Snow Ball she had felt undecided really. She has most of her buildup frustration with the guy under her belt, and she planned to keep it there for reasons she can’t quite explain to him yet.

He really was trying to be a decent human being. She wasn’t going to be a cynic about that. Even if he did call her a dyke once and pushed Jonathan to his breaking point, but they had kicked each other's asses and she definitely thinks that’s what caused Steve's brain to reset.

And for Eddie’s sake and her overall mental stability she’s been able to sail her friendship with Steve calmly. Though she would be lying if she didn’t feel like eventually, he’s gonna mess up again.

“Have a good day.” The woman says handing Eddie a fancy-looking bag with tissue poking out.

“Wonderful. Keep it sharp Janice.” Eddie snapped his fingers with a wink and Robin was so sure she saw Janice almost grab a pair of thread scissors.

“Adios Cunningham!” Eddie shouts enough for Chrissy to wave back, her mother putting down her hand making Robin grimace. She salutes her anyway, with Chrissy giving her a tight-lipped glance.

“Okay prom date, time to find the gown of your dreams.” He grabs her hands swinging them back and forth and Robin shakes her head.

“So you can get me a corsage that matches my excellent choice in boutonniere.” Robin bashes her eyelashes.

“Precisely, though no one in town chooses more greatly than you my love!” He says wrapping an arm around her.

Not only was she attending the prom, but she was also going to the prom with Eddie Munson. A senior. A super senior yes, but which school didn’t have one in America? After the next week, it won’t matter because Eddie Munson is going to fucking graduate.

With the help of Robin and Nancy, Eddie had pushed through the second semester with a couple of C’s that might as well be blue ribbons. Robin thinks most of it has to do with the people around him now. The support of friends and family to push himself through something he genuinely thought he couldn’t do.

Robin had budged enough of Eddie to get to the reason why Eddie was struggling. English and Math were a breeze for obvious nerd reasons and Eddie has been able to do math since he needed to know it to pay for his and Wayne's everything including the diner and their taxes and money fixes. Robin had blanked out for awhile when glancing at the sheets on their kitchen table.

But Ms. Odonald's Chemistry class was another problem when she had overheard her saying nasty things about Eddie and how to quote “making that boy work for it, not the first time either I’ve made it hard for a student“. And there might just be a God out there looking out for Robin because while she was listening in outside the teacher's cafeteria, Nancy Wheeler had been right next to her with a tape recorder in hand.

They decided to show Hopper first and well, let’s just say this year would also be Ms. Odonald's last year at Hawkins High.

So with an excused grade and a mix of C’s and above, Eddie was done.

Which is why prom was on the table again. Robin had felt like she was living a fever dream when Eddie held a receipt in front of her in the lunchroom last Monday and had Jeff, Gareth, and Freak with loose instruments from the band room (that would get them detention if they weren’t already in the donation box in the back of the band room) and perform “Can’t take my eye off of you”, that made her want to murder him with Steve’s nail bat.

So not only did the whole school think they were dating but Robin had to spend her valuable free time dress shopping. No dress, no entry. No prom date, no entry, which made no sense to her.

They had even found vintage tapes from the video store from the 50s about prom etiquette. With peppy titles like The Prom: It’s a Pleasure and more horrific ones like As They See Us.

Watching Mary’s and Timmy’s and funnily enough Robin’s and Ed’s walk hand in hand to fancy venue spaces like expensive hotels or country clubs was just absurd. 

The school gym will be free from body odor, with some really nice balloons from last year's prom, that's the nicest Hawkins High is gonna get. Robin just hopes that's all that prom is. She doubt's it be a night she'd never forget.

Chapter Text

June 5th, 1985

“You really think it’s good enough.” Nancy fiddles with some loose papers. They are on fancy paper with a professional font. Organized according to how Robin’s parents suggested they should be. Resume first which is really a few weeks of volunteer work she did last Thanksgiving and the school’s food drive. Then some example pieces of her copy editing abilities and also on how she and Jonathan covered last season's game which for seniors were a pretty big deal. 

Nancy’s only been on the paper since last spring and the whole of junior year. Which will be excellent for Emerson, and will be perfect for Hawkins Post.

Robin has renounced the right to tell Nancy and Jonathan that they have already gotten the job. 

From pre-existing knowledge at her parents work, their current assistant is leaving for college and her parents are leaving in the middle of June to do some free-lance in Chicago. Which is not a huge shift for Robin Buckley's usual summers. When she was more or less a toddler she had soccer camp then regular camp until 13 when she fought her parents that she was old enough to stay home alone. With the help of her band friends she was able to have an alibi of her well being. But last summer was probably the best one she had with Eddie and Wayne even if she did basically become a third person in the trailer. They would alternate houses and map their days and weeks around the kids.

So Robin hasn't been alone in a long time. For Hawkins Post, that meant they were on the lookout for a summer replacement of a photographer, potential writer, and assistant. Robin just hopes Nancy is not to opposed to the last one because some guy from Nevada would be moving into her mom's office next week. 

“I don’t see why it wouldn’t?” Robin comments and that seems to help as Nancy nods and begins to collect her papers and head over to the stapler across the room.

“I don’t know why I’m so nervous, it’s like I know Michelle Perry is also applying but she is such a…” Nancy pauses, freezing up like a bunny, “hard-working person.” She gives a fake laugh at the end eyeing as the blonde devil herself walks into the library waving at Nancy and passing by the two.

“Nancy c’mon, your like one of the smartest people I know,” Robin assures her, picking up a newspaper clipping.

“Hawkins Takes The Win! Seniors Kiss The Class of ‘85 Goodbye.”

The front cover is plastered with a jackpot shot that Jonathan got. It has, of course, Steve Harrington jumping in the air that made the front page. Sweat almost glimmering, floppy hair damp, and a goofy but some would say determined face against a player from the rival school who has a red uniform contrasting the green and gold from Steve’s jersey. 

It was surprising that when Jonathan showed Steve the picture himself, he was bashful at first. Not wanting the attention. He would have turned it down if it wasn’t for Robin. 

She had told him, “You don’t look fake in this photo, even though it looks perfect. It’s you. It’s a good photo”

Jonathan was pleased when he got Steve’s permission, knowing it would be great for his portfolio even if he found the guy on it still kinda annoying. But like Robin, he was warming up to him. In his own time, understandingly.

Robin was of course there for that game on the bleachers, creating music to hype up the crowd and rhythms that cheerleaders can follow too. Music that Chrissy Cunningham can dance to while cheering with her pom poms in the air, making squeaks from her white tennis shoes.

Robin would usually assume that her smile was fake. Who smiles so easily and effortlessly while trying to not break one of your bones?

But when Chrissy had her first lead of girls to the front she threw a wink at Robin which made her mess up a note.

“Yeah, okay.” Nancy finishes, she slips her application in a laminated sheet and then pops that into a navy blue folder. She caresses it like she’s trying to comfort it.

“Do you want me to drop this off to my parents?” Robin asks simply and Nancy nods furiously passing it off to Robin without a second glance. 

Robin smirks slipping it into her bag. 

"Wait!" Nancy shouts.

And Robin looks at her with an arched eyebrow.

"Can you leave it like at the Post, I just don't want any bias that's like the number one rule of journalism," Nancy explains and Robin wants to spill that she already brings the school paper every week for her parents.

"No problemo," she says, "You can eat your sandwich now Nance.” She suggests and Nancy is already scarfing down her PB&J she put off to the end of the table to avoid any “risks”.

“Classy.” Robin jokes and Nancy whines, taking a sip of milk.

“How’s the actual job hunting going?” Nancy asks after taking a hard gulp, she makes a face and burps with her mouth closed. Robin doesn't know they have this level of friendship of making weird sounds of consuming food in front of each other but it has to be up there to “pretty good friends” territory.

Her mom always made a point that female friendships would be some of the most important relationships of her life. Melissa Buckley didn’t have a Munson though so Robin thinks that’s a little bit outdated. But having a Nancy Wheeler in her life has been pretty cool so far.

“Kinda terrible.” She admits and Nancy makes her face look like she just sucked a lemon, her pity look. 

“It’s that freakin mall that’s opening next week,” Robin grumbles as she slides over the forgotten paper. 

Michelle Perry must have been good because her story about the new mall has already been published as the school’s final paper of the year.

“Nobody is hiring because they can’t afford to. I bet you everybody in this town’s summer is going to take place in this beautiful shrine of uneasy, capitalistic, overconsumption. Either behind or in front of the counter.” Robin sighs, letting the paper land on her face, like a sun reflector. 

Nancy hums putting her sandwich down and opening her pudding cup.

“Maybe you're just gonna have to join that shrine if you can’t find anything knocking door to door.” Robin looks at Nancy, afraid that she might be right.

“Before someone beats you to it.” Nancy shrugs and Robin sighs tiredly.

“Yeah. Probably. God," She whines folding her arms, letting her head fall onto them,"it's gonna be a cruel summer.” 

“I love Bananarama,” Nancy jokes and Robin rolls her eyes.

“Give me your chips Wheeler.”

Riding through the woods on her bike, the spring breeze fills Robin’s lungs with clarity. Her stomach is nervous though.

Nancy was right, she had to get to what she wanted before someone else took it. The thought of going to the mall, tout de suite, sparked something in her. Something that lasted even when the bell hit 3:15.

She considered asking Eddie to drive her but he’s been catching a ride with Steve since they both work after the diner after school. Steve’s going through his trial phase and according to Wayne and Chef Joe, he’s been doing a decent job. Getting along with staff and customers and doing everything Robin couldn’t.

And there was no way in hell she was gonna go out of her way to ask Steve Harrington for a ride.

Nope, her rusted banana seat of transportation will do just fine.

She had a resume in her bag ready to go since last week to where she looked in town. Skipping the arcade, the movie theatre, and Radio Shack.

Rest in peace, Bob Newby.

Her heart hurt every time she thought about him. He was someone she didn’t get to know. Everyone regrets not knowing enough of a person until they're no longer with you. Even if the thought is supposed to be normal it still hurt.

Having someone you see weekly to not all.

Robin knows that every second of grief is caused by those bastard scientists who thought it would be a good idea to open an alternate universe with deadly monsters. 

But Eleven is safe and the lab is shut down, so on with another day.

She locks up her bike, surprised that there is mostly no space left on the bike rack. A sign is taped on the glass door.

Staff and job seekers are to be advised in staff doors only surroundings of the mall that are being guarded. Doors are OPEN!

Robin squints as she notices a line of highlighter orange cones follows one after another to an open door. A tall man in grey and premium brand sunglasses is standing outside the entrance as promised. 

Robin smiles awkwardly and walks in. They haven’t turned on the AC yet as the air feels dry and new. She’s taken back for a minute staring at the multiple neon lights and brand names she hardly recognizes. 

“Whoah.” She mutters under her breath. It’s probably one of the biggest spaces she’s ever been in. 

In, Hawkins.

It’s a never-ending wonderland of all American consumerism. For people who are probably eager enough to spend their time and paychecks here. 

She finds a map near what she assumes is the main entrance. Color coordinated with brand names and their locations. Two stories of shops and restaurants and an honest-to-God Movie theatre on the floor she’s on.

A movie theatre, in a mall.

To get to this variety of stores there are two rows of escalators. The last time Robin saw a stair of those was at an airport. Her parents were terrified when she kept running up and down causing little Robin to go very, very fast.

“Excuse me!” A chipper voice appears behind her making her jump.

“Oh hi,” Robin says with a smile. 

“You know your way around a camera?” The man asks. He’s around his 30s and very tall, around 6’2 she would guess as he’s basically giving himself a neck problem by looking down at her.

“Hm?” 

“Is that not a camera?” He speaks pointing at her Polaroid camera which she didn’t even notice she had taken out of her bag.

“Oh! I’m sorry it’s just that this place is, wow!” She says sharing her enthusiasm and the man grins.

“You’re not in trouble, I’m just asking as we are still looking for photographers.” The man motions to the flashy sign of Flash Studios.

“Oh, I mean I’m not a professional, I mean I only shoot Polaroid for fun, nothing serious.” 

“Perfect! We’re nothing serious here either. I mean don’t get me wrong we care about our customers but we’re about experience as well as just taking photos. We usually target more for friends and old couples who just want a fun time. No professional experience needed you can learn while you're here.” He smiles and she follows him into the studio. 

“I’m Robin, sir, Robin Buckley.”

“Toby, Toby Geller.”

Toby walks to the main desk where there are papers sprawled everywhere probably other applicants looking over her resume. It’s limited but she’s glad at least she has Carry from the Hawkins theatre if she needs a reference. 

“Well, all seems well. As you must know we don’t open till the 15th so you’ll have a while till we actually open. Do you know when you get out of school?” Toby asks putting down the one sheet of paper.

“Um, yeah the 17th is our last day, but really people get out way earlier cause it is the last day.”

He nods looking a bit confused behind his black-framed glasses.

“Not that I leave early just because of everyone else!” Robin flicks her wrist like her nervousness is just a joke. Toby laughs weakly.

“Well, that’s good. Um, so before I actually hire you there are some some employees you can do a test run on right now actually.”

“Test runs?” Robin asks and Toby stands up telling her to follow him to an already-made set. There’s a confetti backdrop and light stands that remind her of picture day. There are people lifting and organizing boxes from an open door that must lead suppliers. 

Boxes of costumes and props but also films are being passed around like rare diamonds.

“Yeah, a test run. You seem like a great and responsible girl but I need to know how you respond to working with strangers. There’s definitely gonna be some Scrooge boyfriends or annoyed mothers wanting to get a perfect family moment and those can be tricky.”

It was too good to be true, of course, it was too good to be true. She could hardly mind her business when it came to annoying rich girls and jerk boys who were supposed to be in love with them. And she has no clue how a so-called “normal family” operates. Robin hardly likes getting her picture taken in general how was she supposed to make people smile on command without smashing a camera?

“It’s really easy this one, and you're a good height too.” He uncovers the camera lens and sets it down on a chair passing it over to her.

“Micheal and Sandra and you come here a moment!” He calls and two of the workers, a tall blonde with freckles and a shorter Black boy in a Flash Photos t-shirt with an annoyingly kind wide smile.

Now looking at the room and hell even Toby, why was everyone here so attractive?

“Are these models?” Robin asks making Sandra and Micheal laugh, she laughs along awkwardly.

“No, no we just work here, but thanks,” Sandra says squeezing Robin's shoulder and making her flush.

Oh, God.

“It’s good to try new things.” Melissa Buckley reassures her daughter on the pay phone in the mall collecting its first quarters out of Robins's wallet.

“You never taught me how to properly fold shirts.” Robin hisses.

Flash Photos was out of the question, when Robin kept missing her cue, or when asked how would she disrupt possible concerns while taking pictures of a beautiful girl and guy in front of her they kept play flirting was enough to make her cry in the inside.

Claires didn’t even bother making up an excuse just saying they weren’t hiring people who “have your style, unless you’re willing to fix that.” That was basically just saying a young satan-emo lesbian chick with short hair, black nails, and mismatched jewelry.

Which is a joke on the actual alternative scene. Robins's everyday look is a sad excuse for an actual cool artist on the cover of “SPIN” or "Rolling Stone". Imagine if she brought Eddie Munson with her.

And besides that, the whole upper floor was done hiring.

“I hate domestic chores and so do you. At least you know how to do your own laundry you’re way ahead of kids in your school.”

“I’ve always been ahead of people at my school.” Robin rolls her eyes. 

Sears was out of the question when she didn’t know how to fold clothes, pick up heavy boxes of clothes, or help people on command about clothes. She definitely didn’t have high hopes when the owner also took a look at Robin’s outfit up and down and finished with a weird look.

On the contrary, Robin could have dressed “dressy” but Toby didn’t have a problem with her mix-matched Converse and overalls. And honest to God who needs her help in deciding which type of denim complements a person's personality, “to each their own right” she said and the owner just shook her head.

Any other clothing store was probably equally as useless.

“Did you see the Walden Books and some other one, Dalton, I think? Oh, honey remember the one near grandma’s house you loved going to there as a kid.” She coos and Robin smiles at her mom’s voice.

“Yes, I did. Dalton was a total bust but I found you a free copy of Martha Stewart’s, Quick Cook, for Grandma.” 

“You're a doll, you should write a card I can slip in there for her when we go see her.” Melissa beamed.

“Yeah, and I thought I had luck at Walden's if it wasn’t for a 20-year-old English major who tested me on my knowledge of “Classic Literature”.” Robin snarks, making that man she knew for a whole 5 minutes her enemy for the summer.

“But sweetie you love books, how could not pass?”

“Well I did, but then he was trying to tell me the only reasons Oscar Wilde was considered a good writer was because he had and I quote "the attention a fag can only have".”

“Oh my, Robin that’s a harsh word, I don’t think you should say that even if Eddie gave you a pass.”

Robin went silent.

“What?” She squeaks making her voice tiny.

“Well it’s not really a shocker he’s a very outgoing man and you guys haven’t had any romantic tendencies together. I know girls and boys can be friends but I never find you giving advice for a girl he likes, only really discussing which cast member of Miami Vice is more of a “hottie”. And that show is very homoerotic already.” Melissa says plainly while Robin is checking her pulse that she's still alive and not dead or dreaming.

“And he never says anything about Belinda Montgomery which is a shame, she is very pretty.”

“I-I I am not having this conversation with you,” Robin says, wondering if the floor is too nice to faint on.

She doesn’t want to even think if Melissa knows anything about her, not on the phone. No, not on a random fucking Tuesday.

“As you wish. Are you going to need a ride? I want you to have to ride, it's gonna rain soon."

“Yes please.” She accepts defeat and says her goodbyes getting a confirmation that her mom is on her way. Leaning back on the wall by the STAR CINEMA she awes a bit at it. No cute little town name or a random last name before it. 

Just STAR CINEMA.

Showcasing movies she has only seen trailers too. Not even Hawkins Theatre has Back to The Future yet. Usually, Hawkins has to wait up to two months for an releases to reach their town.

But the theatre has more than the usual two showings. They also Cocoon, another spacey movie from the poster, Fletch, a cop comedy, Daryl, a more kiddy sci-fi movie, Return to Oz, a movie her parents would want to see and The Stuff, which she has no idea about.

They also seem to have a preview for The Day at The Dead which The Party is definitely gonna want to see.

The tickets are more expensive but Robin wouldn’t mind pulling from her savings if any catch her interest.

She rides down the escalators exploring a little before heading to the parking lot because she's already here, might as well look around.

There are a few people left unpacking and putting up “Open” and “Close” signs. Plugging in neon lights then turning them off because this place isn’t going to be open for a while. 

There’s a huge fountain in the middle of the food court which takes most of the ground level along with a bunch of real planted house plants that remind her of home in the summer. When her parents pick up abandoned plants in front of houses, gifts from the Merrill's, and gifts from relatives who really don't know what the hell Melissa and Richard Buckley the past hippies would actually want as a gift.

There’s an Orange Julius which she’s had once in her life, a Burger King with its terrifying mascot, and for some reason, a sexy lingerie shop right next to some ice cream shop.

Scoops Ahoy.

That has a hiring sign.

Robin glances at her watch. 

It’s only 4:30 and her mom just left work. That's at least a 20 minute window.

Why the hell not?

Chapter Text

June 6th, 1985

Steve sighs when the last of the dishes are washed and he goes back and forth from the kitchen to the backroom where all the pots, pans, scales, metal tables, and a small folded table in the corner for lunch/dinner breaks. Enough for two people.

His feet hurt and he’s sweaty. In an almost prayer position he turns to the big metal fan in the back of the kitchen like it's God. If he ever has time, the cooler is a good second location. The wave of harsh cool air is so refreshing he just might get on his knees.

“You good?” Eddie calls from the door and Steve stretches out his back and groans.

“Yeah, I’m good.” Steve smiles helplessly and Eddie snorts and takes off his white apron. Chucking it into a net hamper along with dirty towels and more aprons. Steve copies his actions. He’s only working the night shift for now until he throws his cap in the air. But he has mistaken the calmness of the night for being at the staff's side.

He was nervous on his first day on Monday, having to talk to Wayne and getting another chance to make him like him outside of life or death situations.

Steve’s pretty sure Wayne just took pity on him, when Eddie summed up his whole current situation the day before.

He’s graduating but no college.

He’s a freeman but his parents cut him off.

And he's still dealing with upside down shit, nightmares and stuff and calling Eddie in the middle of the night nothing serious.

He hopes that when graduation hits, some wave of relief will return earning him some well deserved calmness. At this point he is more than okay with cutting tomatoes and broccoli. Separating slabs of steak and chicken and washing dishes until his hands prune.

“And now, our reward,” Eddie announces as he brings out two ceramic white plates.

“Dirty another plate and I swear to God, I’ll throw it at you.” Steve points right in Eddie’s face threateningly.

Eddie fakes bites Steve’s fingers before putting both plates away.

“Let’s just eat from the tin then, grumpy.” Eddie smiles as he uncovers two slices left of chocolate raspberry pie. He holds a plastic fork up to Steve and Steve rolls his eyes taking one.

“Welcome to the world of minimum wage. You’re tired, and sore, with random cuts on your hands, and inevitable stained shoes. You smell of grease and off-brand soap, and once you go home and take a shower you still feel dirty.” Eddie smiles, taking a bite of pie.

“Yeah, yeah, you equally smell like fry grease.” Steve knocks Eddie’s head away from the pie and Eddie takes his raspberry off his slice.

“You’re the devil,” Steve says unimpressed.

“Tell me something I don’t know,” Eddie replies, pleased with himself.

It hasn’t really been all that bad though.

Being able to see Eddie on a daily basis. Apart from school, hangouts, and once in a while sleepovers where Robin decides to go to her own house…

So they’ve been sorta behind each other's corner for most part of the year and what? It’s nice. Steve hasn’t had a good friend in a while. If he wasn’t scared shitless of Robin he would even start to believe they were becoming best friends.

It’s exciting to have one again.

It’s awkward sometimes, but Eddie never lets it get awkward for too long. He makes a dumb joke, Steve jokes back, and it’s like ping pong going from topic to topic.

Steve thinks he knows most of the history of DnD and a handful of metal bands that inspire the long-haired freak. He doesn’t get why Eddie loves these things so much until he watches him on Friday night Hellfire nights or a Saturday band practice. He's pretty cool but Steve will never admit that to himself. He is still Eddie Munson, a nerd and a freak, just in a more cool way.

Steve wishes he was something as passionate as that even if all of Eddie's topics were nerdy as hell.

All that Steve’s been sorta been passionate about in his life is sports. From little league, to swimming, to football, to basketball. The community of it he guess. Being a team player and having that trust with a group of strangers.

Eddie tried to be supportive during last season, even if he kept making jokes in the cafeteria that made Steve smirk and shake his head in embarrassment. He even canceled a Hellfire meeting of the Tigers’s last game.

He was seated on the bleachers next to his friends who did not want to be there. But they kinda got into it when they starting to win and Steve made the final basket. They also where very into the celebratory event of it all when Steve offered to pay for food after, missing whatever party the team was going to host later.

“So…?” Eddie drags smoothly, scraping the rest of the chocolate in the tin.

“What?” Steve asks.

“Which poor lady have you courted for the prom tomorrow night?” Eddie asks cupping his hands face even though he hasn’t washed his hands yet.

“Oh, I didn’t tell you?” Steve speaks with a hint of sarcasm, “Kianna Bower dumped me because apparently I was her rebound for the weekend.” He finishes his pie taking the tin and Eddie’s fork to the bin. He begins to tie it up and head back to the back of the ally.

“What!” Eddie shrieks, “I know you were seeing Bower but not that she dumped you.” Eddie opens the back door for an angry Steve. He follows Steve outside.

“Yup, which means I can’t even go!” Steve laughs with his hands on his hips.

This funny actually this is the first time today he’s actually realizing that. He’s not really upset with Kianna. It was one date and it’s not like he made a big deal of it when he asked her, and he should have seen this coming. It was simply because he needed a date.

It’s not like he could ask Nancy, the only other girl he knew of who would be available. They were friends and if anyone paid attention to them and report it back on Monday morning for Jonathan that would simply bring this newly improved Steve back to 1.0 Steve. And it would probably just sting his heart a bit.

The two have been dating since Christmas and are now attached to the hip. Even planning on internships at Robin’s parents work for the summer together. Their relationship is like some romantic comedy with supernatural sprinkled in. It's disgustingly perfect.

“Steve,” Eddie says sternly looking at the stressed 18-year-old.

“You do realize you are not a lower class-man, right? You can go by yourself.”

Steve looks blankly.

“That does sound sad, saying out loud actually,” Eddie retracts, winded by his own words. “Going Stag.”

“Huh?”

“It's some old word they used for people going by themselves. Specifically, men because a woman couldn’t possibly show her face to the world if no one asks her, it’s embarrassing.”
Steve huffs going to the back again to clock himself out. It was comedic the first time he did it. Messing up like 4 times on the slip of paper. Excited because the movies and shows made it look like that. But really it’s just a notifying little click of another night gone where he could have been doing anything else.

He’ll take his leftover panini and cold fries home watch something bearable, and go to bed.

Was that his future now?

“You could probably ask a junior or someone. We still need to head to school in the morning to get our tickets.” Eddie suggests, pulling a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Plotting one in his mouth and lighting it up.

Steve almost shivers at the thought. Eddie offers a cigarette and Steve motions his dirty hands.

Eddie rolls his eyes and shoves his own cigarette in Steve’s mouth. He looks taken aback for a moment but appreciates the second he inhales it.

“That makes me sound like some desperate perv.” Steve mumbles as Eddie takes the cigarette back.

“Eh. I’m going to prom with a junior.” Eddie shrugs. Hand tracing the brick wall, feeling bumps and the rough texture.

They never talk about that. Girls. Eddie found it confusing why it took so long for Steve Harrington to bring up a doe-eyed beautiful girl with an amazing personality, until Kianna Bower.
Green eyes, dark wavy hair, tan skin from the sun, her family’s Italian. She’s gorgeous and nice. The kind of nice that makes you wonder if she’d help you pick up your books if you tripped in the hall while everyone laughed at you. And yeah, from experience, she’s that kinda girl.

Whenever Steve would bring up Eddie’s interest in girls or god even tried to recommend one like he was recommending a new shampoo he would turn it down. It made him look picky. But soon enough that won’t be something he’ll have to tackle on a day-by-day basis. Hopefully.

“That you tell me and everyone are just “friends”." Steve raises his hands making air quotes.

Eddie blows smoke at Steve who coughs and wheezes in the other direction.

“That’s because we are. And that’s why you are coming with us-, to…prom.” Eddie gets out, leaving an odd taste in his mouth.
Once Steve’s breathing comes back to him, eyes wide.

“Really?” Steve basically croaks.

“Be ready at 8,” Eddie confirms, nodding his head and inhaling deeply.

“I won’t be third-wheeling?” Steve protests hiding his amusement at Eddie rolling his eyes.

“Hell no, only in the car though Robin lives closer to me, and she’ll kill you if she has to ride in the back." Eddie finishes. He wishes he could find better words. Even if they were to walk on a two-person street Eddie would happily walk on the road next to it, to add more room.

“Isn’t it,” Steve motions Eddie's hand to let him take another drag, “two’s a party, three’s a crowd.”

Eddie shakes his head, “No, it’s, two is company, four is a party, three is a crowd. One is a wanderer. James Thurber.”

Steve furrows his brows in confusion. Eddie’s a nerd, but not that kind of nerd. The books he’s seen him read are the ones with undetectable animals under dragon flames or haunted abandoned areas.

“Don’t give me that look Robin corrected me once, you’re not the only one that messed up that saying.”

Oh. 

“Why is out of order?” Steve asks.

“Hm?”

“Like I see why being by yourself is the special one but at least make it four, three, two, one,” Steve states. “It would roll off the tongue better.”
“Well,” Eddie thinks for a moment, and yeah. “Yeah, actually, it would.”

Steve smiles like he got an answer right in class, only the answer was his opinion and it was a good one.

“We can hold hands if that makes you feel better,” Eddie smirks and Steve looks bashful for a second taking it seriously, then remembers it’s a joke. Eddie’s always joking.

“It’s not gonna help with the rumors.” Steve points out.

“That I'm a Satanic cult leader or ambiguous sex horn-dog.”

Steve coughs and Eddie laughs taking the cigarette from his mouth and throwing it on the floor, stomping it out with his boot. He pats Steve’s back knowing it will help.

Eddie was surprised Steve was cool with him overlapping his personal space but he always made sure to see how comfortable Steve was with how much he overlapped. Watched his face, and embarrassingly he had asked a few times if he was too much. Steve just looked at him weirdly and denied any uncomfortableness.

Eddie was a very tactical person and it was beyond just his usual flirting habits. It grounded him in some ways. Talking and seeing is one thing.

Touching another person. Was another.

A handhold, a hug, a pat on the head. The soft heartbeat of holding someone close for comfort. Running hands through someone’s hair to calm them down, their heartbeat going from a vibrating high to a slower, softer, rhythm. It brought him back to feeling, like a reminder that after everything he’s still here.

“Okay, it’s well past 9 let’s get out of here. Gotta get our beauty sleep for tomorrow.” Eddie gets off the wall and Steve quickly follows Eddie in before he locks the back door.
There’s a hollow space that’s been used to keep burgundy lockers next to the freezer, for employees and memorized assigned lockers.

Steve hasn’t had much time to decorate besides his backpack on one of the two hooks. Filled with a change of clothes, his water bottle, a pencil case, and protein bars.

Senior year was so eventful.

Eddie on the other hand hasn’t even bothered to wear his backpack since his final exam. He has exactly one pen in his pocket at all times. A Pilot G2 he swears is the best and one yellow pencil with an eraser screaming for its life in his lunch box.

His locker is full of old band stickers, more passionately placed than at school where you’re not allowed so Eddie sticks blue tape to lessen his chances of being charged a fee and write-up.

He has a walkie-talkie on the top shelf that Steve doesn’t understand since they have a phone if Robin or the little rascals need to call.

Steve snaps at his damp shirt from the afternoon of washing dishes and cleaning knives. He was way less badass than he thought as he was scared every minute of either distracting them or cutting himself.

He’ll take a shower when he gets home but his shirt has been damp for an uncomfortably long time. He strips it off and throws it in the hamper.

Steve is startled when he feels fingertips on his back causing the hairs on his neck to stand up.

His eyes widen when he sees Eddie equally startled.

Maybe worse.

“Oh shit! I’m sorry, sorry.” Eddie apologizes weakly, keeping his gaze down to the floor, and walks rapidly out of the room.

“You’re fine, Eds. Eddie!” He calls out but Eddie is already gone. Steve huffs as he yanks an old Indians t-shirt and slams the locker shut.
Steve turns off the lights and makes sure he has everything from his wallet to his keys.

The lights of the front are already off and Steve can see Eddie in the front of the building, Lighting another cigarette.

“Ready?” Eddie asks but not really when he’s already turning the lock with a ring full of keys.

“Yeah, Eddie,” Steve tries but Eddie just smiles, lowering his head making minimal eye contact.

“I’ll see you at school tomorrow, okay? I’ll see you at the ticket table.” Eddie says quickly climbs into his van.

Steve just takes a deep breath and tries to give a convincing smile.

“I’ll see you then,” Steve replies and watches as Eddie drives off.

“That was weird,” Steve whispers to himself. He shakes his head, it was his fault. “stop being so damn weird.”

Chapter Text

June 6th, 1985

Chrissy takes a deep breath, feeling her chest tighten for just a moment until she lets go.

The smell of rain tickles her nose as she looks out of the Carver’s house window. The trees sing as the wind shows no mercy keeping Chrissy enthralled. Compared to the rest of the full house she’s managed the night pretty well so far.

She’s alone in the kitchen prepping the dessert for the end of the meal. She’s turned the oven on low and the cherry pie she made last night is in. The crust is a bit dry, and a couple of hours ago Laura Cunningham yelled at her about how she had made a jello salad at the Church.

Chrissy planned on throwing it away altogether.

Until Laura found out Jason was already in the know and that he was excited that Chrissy was taking up baking again after taking a break for so long. Laura smiled and made a quick eggwash to soften it later in the night.

Chrissy has been having Thursday night dinner for as long as she can remember. The Carvers have been great friends with the Cunninghams since they moved into the neighborhood. Both Phillip Cunningham and Arthur Carver work for the same architectural firm. Well known for working on schools and either building new ones or just making them better.

Phillip used to joke to his son and daughter that he’d soon be looking for a job at their schools, to work on building new classrooms that would make them fall into agony and panic. He always got a kick at teasing them for it.

Laura Cunningham and Sarah Carver were both full-time volunteers at the Hawkins Church. They do so much that they probably should be getting paid. In a way they are. Paid in thank you’s and their souls staying as pure as the water they are blessed with every Sunday.

They were in charge mainly of leading the church’s youth group that Chrissy goes to whenever her mom tells her to when Chrissy doesn’t have cheer or any social outings.

Surprisingly her mom is one of the few moms in town who encourage their children to go out and create other relationships than her family, like the cheer team and her boyfriend. She wouldn’t want her daughter to be unsociable.

Unlikeable.

Unimportant to others.

Before meeting Robin and Eddie, Chrissy used not to have a preference.

So why wouldn’t they swap turns in hosting a family dinner to catch up on each other’s lives? Good friends but more importantly good friends with children who are head over heels for each other.

Jason loved them. Chrissy had liked them too to a certain extent. But when they started dating these dinners felt more like obligations. It was probably status to Chrissy’s parents. The Carver were more wealthy than the Cunnighams coming from generational wealth. It is Arthur’s father’s business after all.

Chrissy was sure that one of the main reasons why Jason was in love with their relationship was because it was always there for him. Every Sunday at Church, turned into every work-family party of their parents, to barbecues, and in the center of all that, there was school.

In middle school when boys and girls were less grossed out by each other, it wasn’t weird that they attracted themselves to each other. It was obvious that the basketball player and the dancer would get together. It was normal.

They went to the Snow Ball together.

When High School rolled around, Jason told Chrissy he liked her and kissed her. She’s been his girlfriend ever since.

Until last December but when Jason came back from vacation he told her it didn’t count. Not when the only thing he could think about was her.

She knew somewhere inside, that she couldn’t say the same.

Jason is an only child, which makes his world outside of this house so much more precious and important than to kids like Chrissy, who has another living being in her home that she surprisingly gets along with. Another person in the house who she can look at and not feel alone in the dark that their strict parents set over them.

James was more mature and sensitive than other kids making him a rockstar in Chrissy’s eyes. And his teachers along with the kids in his Communion class. They still purposely annoy each other because they can but they also go and get milkshakes at Benny’s, watch PG-13 movies, and never tell their mother.

Never tell Jason.

“Hey Chris, you almost done?” Jason asks from the door to the dining room.

Chrissy nods and smiles bashfully, putting the eggwash in the trash and leaving the dirty bowl in the sink. She takes Jason’s hand as he leads them into the dining room.
“There’s our beautiful children,” Jason’s mom coos, she gives a squeeze to Chrissy’s hand as she sits next to her and Jason goes to take a seat in front of her next to her dad.

“Chrissy was just finishing her one-of-a-kind cherry pie,” Jason says simply winking at Chrissy and making her grin.

“I’m so happy you are baking again Christian, I miss my little helper in the kitchen. These two can never lend a hand.” Mrs.Carver jokes as she unwraps her napkin to place on the lap of her yellow daisy dress.

Mr.Carver and Jason laugh gently.

“Oh, Ma you know you do it better.” Jason compliments and the table laughs. Hilarious.

“I hope you like it,” Chrissy replies glancing at her mother who just smiles and nods.

“Now then Chrissy would you mind saying grace?” Mr.Carver questions but he’s already preparing as he raises his arms.

“Of course,” Chrissy answers and bows her head as she improves her rehearsed prayer before meal times like her mother has taught her. It’s never the exact same, Laura says that’s lazy and unkind. But there’s an order to follow.

God and then everyone,

“O Lord, bless us, ”

Then the food.

“And thy meal,”

Then whoever made the food,

“That my mother and our dear Sarah,”

Sprinkle a bit of kiss-ass.

“Have made with love, to nourish
And keep healthy the bodies
You have blessed us with”

And finally, the host, usually the man of the house,

“And of course thank you to Arthur
Who in all these years have
Always showed us kindness
He and his family
Amen,” Chrissy finishes and everyone voices their own “Amen”.

“Wonderful,” Mr.Carver nods in approval, “Now let’s enjoy this wonderful meal.”

They pass around the bread, the potatoes, and the broccoli. They pour the lemonade, and the wine from a faraway year, and some brand Chrissy has no idea how to pronounce.

They go over new deals that are being made at the firm, soon to co-sign with a new private school in California. James’s final science project he’s excited to present. Sarah and Laura’s plans for the children’s church camp for the summer.

And of course, the Prom that is taking place approximately in 24 hours.

“I think it is so kind of the upperclassmen to invite the Juniors to their prom, especially when on the same sports team, it just makes sense,” Mrs.Carver voices delightfully sipping on her wine.

“Who invited you again Jason, was it Steve Harrington?” Mr.Carver asks his son and Jason stifles a laugh.

“Harrington?” He laughs again, “No, it was Tommy Hagen.”

“Why would that be funny? Why are laughing at your father Jason?” Mrs.Carver says bitterly, and it stings Chrissy’s way, like she looking at her to explain her son’s actions.

“No, I’m sorry, I’m sorry but Steve Harrington is no longer the big man on campus. Not since Billy Hargrove came to town.” He deflects, taking a bite of his steak, and wanting to talk about anything else.

“What happened to the Harrington boy, didn’t I just see in the paper last week he scored the team in the final game? He seems pretty good to me.” Now it’s Mr.Cunnigham speaking even though his wife is throwing daggers from her eyes.

“Yeah sure, but he’s not even going to college, he had no one but his ego to impress. That basket could’ve helped Johnny Lane who actually is trying to play for state and Harrington just took it like it belonged to him.” Jason explained and Chrissy bites her tongue.

She tries to not butt in and yell out that since freshman year Jason had been enamored by Steve Harrington. Everyone on the basketball team was until he became ‘soft’ aka less of an asshole, which makes no sense to Chrissy. At what age did teenagers decide to laugh and point voluntarily when they had girlfriends of their own? If anyone needs their ego fed it’s Jason and his friends, thinking they are more of, just because they play a game.

“Jason it’s not right to assume or speculate things and go about blabbering stuff like that, especially about the Harrington’s son, who has shown us nothing but respect in all my time living in this town.” Mr.Carver says sternly.

If there was one family richer and more respected than the Carver’s, it was the Harrington’s.

They were more in every way.

“I’m not making it up. I’m merely stating a fact. He’s desperate right now, why else would he take on a job with Eddie Munson-”

“Jason!”

Chrissy states frantically and the whole table turns their heads, looking at Chrissy blankly.

She’s never interrupted at Thursday dinner before. She’s never interrupted at Jason before, in front of her parents that is.

Chrissy lets out a breathy exhale and looks at her plate, even though she already feels heat in her cheeks.

“Oh c’mon Chris, the guy’s a psycho. He’s probably manipulated the guy into-”

“Into what Jason?! What! A job, because he’s actually doing something by himself for once. You are obsessed with them and making their life a living hell!”

“Christian Mary Cunningham shut your mouth,” Mrs.Cunningham says, and Chrissy automatically does. When she looks down at her lap she finds her fists full of her pink skirt.

Jason huffs and shakes his head in disbelief.

“You're always protecting them. Protecting Eddie. Like he doesn’t crave the attention every single day because he’s a bastard, child.”

Chrissy scoffs and looks around at the table.

“You’re going to allow that language but not mine.”

“The Munsons have…” Mr.Carver clears his throat with a slosh of wine, “a reputation. Jason’s not lying there. They’re hardly a respectable family.”

“Wayne Munson is at Church every Sunday,” Chrissy speaks again looking at Mrs.Craver as she puts her head down.
“Chrissy,” her dad tries to calm her down but Chrissy has to step out of line when Eddie’s not here to defend himself. He would for her, she knows he would.

“Eddie, yes, only attends holidays but that’s something.” She strains her voice, “He cares enough about his Uncle that he goes, just for him. That means something.”

“He puts a target on his back.”

“You can choose to ignore it!” Chrissy argues, “He’s graduating this year, Jason. You’re gonna forget him soon.”

“Not while he’s still in this town,” Jason states. He squints at her for a moment like he knows something she doesn’t.

“If I didn’t know any better, I would assume you were involved with him.” Jason accuses and Chrissy feels her throat dry up.

“Excuse me?” She whispers, her eyes blurry.

“Jason.” Mr.Carver warns.

“Is there something going on with you and him?” Jason says honestly, “Because at this point you might as well.”

Chrissy swallows.

“That’s enough!” Mr.Cunnigham slams the table, making Chrissy’s glass of lemonade jump and stain the tablecloth.

“Daddy?” Chrissy tries to communicate with her father but he stands up, ignoring his daughter.

“No boy is going to accuse my daughter of such unfaithful actions.” He says sternly making it Jason’s turn to look at his plate.

“We’re out of here, Chrissy take James into the car.”

“Philip,” Arthurs tries.

“No, Chrissy now.” He orders and Chrissy doesn’t remember the last time he’s ever ordered her to do anything.

James is already on his feet equally as done with dinner as his father when he shoves the chair under the table harshly. Taking Chrissy’s hand making her stand up and her napkin falls to the floor, as well as some tears.
James takes them out of the dining room past the kitchen, and Chrissy smells pastry, something she worked so hard on going to waste.

Past the hallways past the door, James holds out the keys to Chrissy who wipes her tears opens the driver seat, and turns on the car, unlocking the back doors.

In retrospect, she could probably just run home, but her father had paperwork with Arthur after work so he parked his car in their driveway.

She tries not to think they she may have just ended his whole career. Thursdays were perfect because everyone was available but also because Fridays were big events for Jason and Chrissy and their parents knew how much they would rather hang with their friends after practice or a game.

Chrissy never wants to step into that house again.

“Chrissy!” Jason calls after her and James stops her.

“It’s fine,” Chrissy reassures him from the back, she steps out, slamming the door.

“Chrissy, I’m sorry.” Jason pants even though he’s in great shape.

“No, you’re not,” She crosses her arms, “I would never cheat on you!” She shouts quietly reminding herself there are other families awake, eating dinners of their own.

“I know. I know and I’m sorry but I’m trying to protect you.” He comes closer and Chrissy just pushes him back.

“You are so different since you’ve been hanging out with Eddie and his friends. You hardly talk to your actual friends.” He explains like he cares but Chirssy just shakes her head.

“Yes, you have. You talk to them any chance you get. It feels like you’re replacing me.”

“You can’t control who I talk to,” Chrissy says.

“You’ve been lying too.” Jason points at her like she’s about to get Saturday detention.

“Wha-”

“Studying at the library. You haven’t mentioned you’re with Robin Buckley every single time.”

Chrissy’s takes a step back. Her stomach feels like there’s a stone in it.

“Yeah. I saw you last Tuesday 'cause I wanted to give you a ride home and I saw you get into Eddie’s van too, when you said you’re mom was gonna pick you up.”

Chrissy turns around head on the roof of the car.

She can’t argue against that.

They weren’t even really studying. They were both great in English. They were just showing each other their favorite books. The ones in the library anyway. New arrivals, childhood favorites. They got shushed two times.

Chrissy didn’t think Robin was the talkative type, but Chrissy didn’t mind. She didn’t mind listening because Robin had so much to say.

“You never used to lie to me before,” Jason whines, and Chrissy grimaces.

“I’m sorry,” Chrissy apologizes turning to him, she can already hear voices in the house getting louder and louder so she better make her last words count.

“I’m sorry. I am. But it still doesn’t mean what you said in there disappear.”

Jason grimaces.

“And what about tomorrow?” He asks and Chrissy looks at him. She has tears on her face and that’s what he’s worried about

“Give our tickets to someone else,” She sniffs, “Or you can go stag.”

Jason huffs wiping his face, “What does that even mean?”

And Chrissy wants to cry again.

Chrissy begged Jason to watch the tape Robin gave her.

“Figure it out.” Chrissy finishes and she shuts the door.

Chapter Text

June 7th, 1985

Seniors get the day off for Prom and whoever else was invited. What doesn’t make sense is why Eddie still has to wake up at 7 am and wait at the end of the line of students who aren’t even paying attention.

“Whitestone! Buddy, can you stop talking and move up the line?” Eddie motions to the empty space in front of the boy who Eddie assumes is his date. Vickie. Vickie Anderson.

“Jesus, sorry.” He says not sorry at all, “Hey, are you gonna bring anything for tonight? Spike the old punch bowl?” Craig Whitestone asks stepping up a bit, but he’s taller than Eddie, enough to tower over him. Craig is in marching band with Robin, a senior who plays percussion, and is platinum blonde making him almost blend with his skin color. He’s also a wonderful client, weirdly enough you can trust skater drummers to keep their word.

“With like,” Eddie motions the busy hallway, “all the teachers chaperoning our most meaningful night because they have nothing better to do on a Friday night, no fucking way? I’m actually caring about my rap sheet this spring.” Eddie denies and Craig sighs disappointingly.

“Since when have you cared about admin academia?”

“Since I realized I’m almost 20 years old in a high school,” Eddie says with a smile wide enough to show his teeth.

Vickie stays quiet making Eddie feel awkward, he hasn’t heard of the girl since Halloween. He wonders what happened to that boyfriend of hers.

“But…if you meet me at you know where you can get whatever I got left, ten percent off, special day for seniors,” Eddie states, opening his two hands then putting them right behind his back playfully.

“Rock on!” Craig smiles, making devil horns making Eddie cringe and he puts them down.

“What can I say you’re my favorite client,” Eddie says tersely, messing with Craig’s hair who smiles, pleasingly with a hum.

Yeah, the bitch was probably high, no red eyes though. He’s also just a bit odd, but Eddie shouldn’t be one to judge.

“What about you Vick?” Eddie questions the redhead. She’s shorter than Eddie making her look like an Elf next to Craig.

“Um, I’ll be…chaperoning,” Vickie says with an uneasy smile.

“Hm, weed virgin huh?” Eddie jokes, leaning into her space and she blushes..

“What!?” Vickie squeaked and Eddie rolled his eyes.

“Well, that answers my question. Meet you guys in about 5 minutes after this?” He gets a couple of nods. “I’m waiting for-Steve!” Eddie’s eyes smile, waving excitedly at the star boy whose smile is occupied by a brown bag with grease on the bottom, Eddie snatches it from the boy’s mouth and opens it up, scanning the supply of breakfast foods.

“The sandwich is your’s, the bagel is mine, it literally has my name on it.” Steve declares eagerly, as Eddie pulls out a wrapped muffin egg sandwich and makes an impressed “ooo”. He takes the coffee Steve hands out assuming it is his. As he sips the dark bittersweet liquid, it is his.

“You got my coffee right.” Eddie smiles as he watches Steve take out a wrapped muffin and throws out the paper bag.

“Yeah,” Steve answers nonchalantly, “of course. I know you hardly have breakfast that’s not coffee, no matter how much Wayne is on your ass about it.”

Eddie rolls his eyes and opens his sandwich.

“Next!” A voice calls and Vickie and Craig go up a spot while keeping their glancing eyes on the pair.

Vickie mumbles something and turns around, Craig furrows his bros but goes back to whatever they were talking about.

“Where’s Robin, doesn’t she need to check in too? I got her a muffin.” He shows proudly.

“Sophies?” Eddie asks warningly.

“Yes?”

“Trader.”

“Hey,” Steve whines.

“It’s kind I guess, but what kind of gentleman would I be to drag her up this early in this morning.” Eddie tries to act offended.

“She’d claw my eyes out, trust me, Robin is so not a morning person.”

And Eddie wasn’t so much of one either until his and Wayne’s income came from the source of wiping down tables and carrying pounds of food at 6 am. With age he guesses, things start to become more efficient.

“Hmm. So we agree on 7 right?” Steve says, eating with his mouthful making Eddie cringe for the second time today, he gently pushes Steve’s jaw up which makes Steve stop chewing.

“Are we complete losers?” Eddie asks moving up another spot in line. “If you’re not being paid to be somewhere you always turn up at least a half hour late. You should know that.” Eddie looks up at Steve who has cream cheese on his face.

Yeah, his cool meter has definitely gone down a bit.

“Well technically we’re paying to be there so…” Steve looks at Eddie’s unimpressed face.

“Anyway, why should I know that?”

“You’re late to everything.”

“Nuh-uh.” Steve protests.

“Uh-huh. You are always late to first period, with Robin, so I have witness to that,” Steve goes to object but Eddie keeps going, “You were late to every party ever thrown in this town, you’re always late to Geo because you have PE before, you were late to you’re interview with Wayne because you had to fix you’re hair, I almost took you off the roaster for that.” Eddie exaggerates but Steve waves a finger from his hand holding his coffee cup.

“My mom always said, that hair is a very important first impression.”

“And you were late just now cause of breakfast. I told you 7:30.” Eddie taps his watch.

“And yet you haven’t said ‘thank you Steve for the most important meal of the day’.” Steve bites in his bagel again, getting a smudge of cream cheese on his cheek and Eddie bites a smile, hiding behind his coffee.

“What?” Steve whines, vigorously chewing.

Eddie hums and darts his eyes away from the boy.

“Next,” The voice of a blonde sophomore named Claire calls, and Eddie skips in front of Steve giving him his crumpled wrapper and coffee.

“Present,” Eddie announces.

“Glad to hear it,” Claire answers numbly, flipping pages in her binder to where she knows his name like she’s the master of it. Eddie wonders how long she’s been here.

“Yup, sign here.” She slips a receipt of an already paid 60 bucks, he grabs a loose pen on the table.

“Here are you’re tickets, remember if your date loses their ticket, no entry.” Claire's table mate Shannon says through her shiny braces. Eddie wonders if she’s smiling or that’s how you’re face looks with metal in them. Kind of metal, he thinks.

“Thank you, ladies, I’ll see you tonight.” He shakes his tickets, remembering to pocket them in his wallet.

“Hi, Steve,” Claire almost sighs, her voice more animated now that it’s a boy of interest.

“Hi, Claire, muffin?” He says and Claire seems a little weirded out but takes it anyway and gives a small ‘thanks’.

“So, I heard you and Bower broke up I am so sorry to hear that.” She pouts her lips, and Eddie wants to scoff. So desperate.

“Uh yeah, it’s no big deal, mutual decision.” Steve shrugs putting down the coffee cups on the table to sign his own receipt.

“You know she and James Malkally already got their tickets, I can give you a refund unless there was someone else you wanted to ask?” She says twirling a curl that was already rolled to be there.

So she's fake too.

“Actually…” Steve leans on and Eddie physically cringes, so much for a friend-friendly prom.

“I would love a refund, do you need my receipt cause I put it in my wallet I’m pretty sure,” Steve says in relief as he pulls out his slick leather wallet digging for a piece of paper. And Eddie just shuts his mouth back up.

Claire tightened her smile and messily took a few bills from the cash box and handed it back to Steve who smiled and turned back to where Eddie was.

“You're a lost cause,” Eddie says.

Steve grimaces.

“She wanted you to ask her out. She probably would’ve paid you to ask her to be your date.” Eddie walks out of the hallway to the exit, having an appointment he promised.

“She’s a sophomore I’m not that desperate to turn into a creep.” Steve explains opening the door for Eddie who absently nods. Makes sense.

“Also we are going together, you think I would dump you just like that,” Steve asks and Eddie doesn’t know whether to answer, it might hurt Steve’s feelings. So he just shrugs.

“You wound me, Munson.” Steve throws at him, and Eddie stops in his tracks to look right at Steve’s shit-eating grin.

“That’s my line.” He points to himself like Steve doesn’t already know.

“Not, today. Where are we even going, we’re already outside if you need to do-,” Steve holds out two fingers mimicking a smoke.

“Business,” Eddie says walking on the trail of the school that leads to the woods, Steve is hesitant at first, walking a little slower.

“Jeez, I didn’t know you were a scaredy cat Harrington, it’s just Craig and Vic, it’ll take 2 minutes tops.” Eddie pats his front jean pocket making the plastic’s zipper poke out a bit. It’s of a couple of pre-rolls just in case of a last-minute appointment.

“He’s not any sports team is he?”

“Close, he cheers for the Hawkins Tigers from the bleachers.” Eddie spins hurrying his pace, wanting to get this done quickly.

“They’re band kids Steve, not so much of big and bad wolf, okay, you can stay out here if you’d like, no one really is making you,” Eddie says playfully, paying no mind to the brunette.

He hears Steve huff and walks next to him.

“Fine, I’ll be your bodyguard.”

“Bodyguard?”

“Yeah,” Steve nods, grazing each tree, “I could be a bodyguard.”

“He’s 6’2.” Eddie points out and Steve physically slumps. Eddie laughs.

“You’ve already, protected me from the big scary jocks anyway Harrington, and you’re doing you’re job pretty well so far,” Eddie says slyly like a southern lady in distress, making Steve roll his eyes with a smile.

“And you know, alternate dimension monsters,” Steve says quietly, even though they’re alone.

“Alternate dimension monsters,” Eddie repeats.

They reach the picnic table in silence, no redhead or blonde in sight.

“Do you ever think about it?” Steve asks slowly, picking at the the engraving in the wood. Steve only knew of this place because this is where Eddie started to sell this year. At first, it was the boy's bathroom, and then he got inevitably caught. Then it was under the bleachers but turns out that’s where the coach also goes to take a break.

Then he was told that not even a mile from the school you can find the freak with his metal black lunchbox. At the last standing picnic table that used to be grouped with others back in 65’. It was supposed to be nice and different for the school but it was too much freedom apparently, as kids took it as an opportunity to skip, smoke, and drink. All in the morning too, after drinking orange juice and eggs.

The 60’s were weird.

“Sometimes,” Eddie admits because hell, why would he lie?

Robin tries to find the logical point of view, but you can only get so far as an advanced high school level.

Same with Nance and Jonathan, but those two seem to do well having each other’s backs.

The parents? Full-on helicopter mode which given the circumstances makes sense.

The Party does a balance. How could they not when they have a living example of it a walkie-away?

They're just kids.

Eddie hopes they remember that.

“I used to have nightmares,” he points to his head, “I have a cursed imagination.” He jokes, Steve gives a pitiful smile.

Eddie though, he’d rather just move one. What happened, happened. The running from. The chase for Wayne's hands. Steve’s blood on his own hands has been washed off, but it still feels not completely clean. He can’t change, any of that. And as selfish as it sounds, the people he cares for, are all okay. And still here.

“We’re still here, though.” He says simply. “Can’t complain.”

Steve nods.

They haven’t really talked about it. Like ever. The Upside Down. The secret evil scientists that are not really evil but kind of? The tunnels. Steve, being his hero. The junkyard. Having each other's backs.

The closest they’ve ever gotten to talk was how much hush money they received in the mail from the government. If said government has reached out to them for more questions? A couple of ‘How are you?'s.

Eddie always wanted to ask if Steve ever blamed himself. For Barb. He knows he does to some point. When Steve slipped her name when he was drunk on Halloween. But he knows it’s not his place.

The closest he can get is- “You?” He asks and Steve thinks for a moment, then slowly ducks his head with a little nod.

“In my own house. I keep the lights on when my parents are gone, probably running up the electric bill. How pathetic is that?” He wipes his hands against each other and tries to smile, making it into another joke.

Oh.

He didn’t know he’d be that honest.

But he can’t share any sympathy when shouting appears out of nowhere.

“Chrissy!” A voice breaks through the trees and Eddie squints past the trees, Steve’s gaze follows, and Chrissy Cunningham is coming their way, along with Jason Carver trailing up behind her.

“The fuck?” Eddie curses and Steve takes action as he shoves his hand over Eddie’s mouth, pushing him up against the tree right in front of the table. Eddie freezes as his body doesn't fight. It willingly lets Steve drag him like a rag doll.

He spreads his hands on the bark. Trying to keep his balance as Steve presses his chest against his. Steve uncovers his hand and uses it to make a ‘shh’ motion against his lips, motioning the voices behind them.

“Can’t you just let it go?” Chrissy says, like she’s begging.

“Want me to let go 3 years of my life, to some guy!” He answers, and oh, that can’t be good.

“Oh my god Jason it wasn’t just your life!” Chrissy defends and Eddie shuts his eyes with shame. They shouldn’t be here. They shouldn’t be listening. This sounds more than just hallway gossip.

“And I have told you time and time and again that nothing is going on between me and Eddie!” She yelps.

Jason stays quiet.

Eddie almost laughs. Jason thinks, him and Chrissy?  Jason was turning into a full on Madman.

“Then why did you lie to me? About him, and Robin and -”

“I’m allowed to do or hang out with whoever I want Jason! You don’t pick my friends, I do!” She yells making Eddie almost flush. He’d never heard her yell like that before.

“God, I feel everything in my life has been picked for me, and am I not allowed to have something for only me to have? Because God Jason, if you haven’t been paying attention lately my friends haven’t been my friends in a long time and I’ve finally found some people who seem interested in actually getting to know me for me!”

More leaves, crunch under footsteps.

“Not just Jason Carver’s girlfriend, or the Cunningham’s daughter, or the next head cheerleader of this school. The actual me!”

“I just want you to be careful, you know what people say about him and frankly, he doesn’t do a whole lot to make me think anything else than a creep.” He says it gently like it won’t sting.

“You have no idea what you’re talking about! Just because you’ve heard or read about people like him doesn’t mean you know anything about him. And just because he doesn’t wear a letterman jacket or fit into whatever image of the model student is in you’re head doesn’t mean that he’s dangerous!” She yells back.

Eddie feels his chest tighten, he doesn’t know whose words. He looks up at Steve. He doesn’t know what to expect, but what he doesn’t expect is to find Steve's eyes looking straight ahead like he has some X-ray vision superpower. And even more surprisingly, Steve looks upset.

“You know his house burned down two years ago?” Jason asks as if he’s asking about a strange occurrence in the weather.

“What?” Chrissy whispers, almost annoyedly.

“Yeah, after his dad got out of prison. He still had the deed to his house. My dad tried to get him to sell before that.” Jason sniffs, “They lived farther out of Hawkins but close enough so nobody really heard, but I knew. My dad told me to keep my mouth shut.”

Eddie feels his eyes sting, and he tries to not let out any sound. All he sees is Steve’s stupid polo collar.

“Eddie's dad was drunk apparently, according to police. He was trying to hide some evidence of some robbery job, and so he took gasoline to the books by the fireplace and it did the job. That’s why he’s in prison.” Jason continues strongly.

“So if you wanna keep hanging around someone with that kind of life be my guest, but don’t come crying to me when he ruins you.” The sound of his steps starts to walk away and Eddie sees Steve’s eyebrows narrow and looks at him with confusion.

“Is that true?” Steve says quietly, concerned. He’s still right in front of him. Eddie feels Steve’s breath on his face making him feel hot. His eyes are so…

“Um,” What the fuck does he say?

“Steve! Eddie!? What are you doing here?” Chrissy says sternly at the two who turn, looking like deers caught in the headlights.

They look at her like one too. Her usual tamed hair is put into a loose braid like she couldn’t be bothered. Despite the humid weather she has on a cardigan she seems to be holding tightly on her chest.

“Did you hear…”

They both nod and she turns around, with a frustrated sigh.

“If Jason saw you he’d kill you, you know.” She says and yeah probably.

“Are you okay?” Eddie tries, and Chrissy shakes her head.

“I don’t know.”

“Fair enough.” Steve consoled.

“I’m sorry you had to hear that,” Chrissy says to Eddie, “He’ll make up anything to mess with you I know that.” She goes in for a hug, knocking him over a bit.

“Hey, don’t sweat it, you shouldn’t be the one apologizing right now,” He tightens the hug, a bit selfishly he knows. He feels Steve’s laser vision behind his head and frankly, Eddie is going to ignore it.

“I just want today to be over,” Chrissy mumbles on his shoulder, he can already feel the tears on his shirt but he doesn’t mind.

“Eddie,” Steve interrupts, to point out Craig and Vickie who are late.

“Sorry man, Vicki had to get something from her locker, got the cash though.” Craig flicks up some bills and Eddie shakes his head, pulling out the baggy and tossing it to him. Chrissy’s eyes widen at the exchange. Craig salutes them, giving the money to Steve. Vickie gives a sympathetic wave.

Eddie looks at Chrissy feeling like she just witnessed a mafia exchange.

“Yeah, Jason would not hesitate to lay one on me.” He smiles and Chrissy huffs.

“He says weed is for 'incompetent hippies'.” She air quotes making Eddie snort.

“Well I do have the hair for it, maybe I should put some daisies in it, right Harrington?” He fluffs his hair and Steve just smirks.

“Yeah, totally.” He agrees and Eddie smiles sweetly.

They stay silent for a bit, awkwardness creeping in.

“Robin is better filling in the space.” He says aloud, and Chrissy looks at him with a drier face.

“You’re fine, Eddie. Where is Robin?”

“Home,” Eddie glances at his watch.

“She might be up right about now, what do you say you want a ride? We have the day off anyway.”

There was no big proposal for Chrissy, she was just simply asked at basketball tryouts. Jason was probably saving a big gesture for next year. Which right now seems off the table.

“You wouldn’t mind?” Chrissy says hopeful and Eddie wraps an arm around her shoulders.

“Hell no, are you kidding me, like Robin would ever say no to you,” Chrissy barely hides a smile.

"I guess this is the one good thing about today." She agrees.

“What do you say, Harrington?”

“Don’t you have to have Jeff’s thing right now?” He follows the two heading out into the parking lot.

“Yeah, and Robin is gonna help!”

“Is she?” He questions.

“Depends on her mood, but hey we have her favorite people coming over!”

Steve raises an eyebrow at him.

“Two out of three isn’t so bad. Sorry, you’re not Karen Sirko.”

Chrissy giggles and waves goodbye to the jock. Steve waves them goodbye annoyed as usual. Before he enters his car though he watches Jason not so far from him staring at his now ex-girlfriend ride away with Eddie.

Steve feels a wave of displeasure come up again. He then looks at the prom table again.

Well, he never really liked the guy anyway.

Chapter Text

June 7th, 1985

Robin’s been to prom before. Last year. She was technically invited, by a friend. Milton Bloodso, her used-to-be best friend who she’s pretty sure is in Wisconsin right now. Studying business and minoring in music management. 

It was a compromise he made with his parents. He had it lucky, compromising what he actually was passionate about and room for a stable job that would calm his parents. Under the roof of a white father and a Japanese immigrant mother, there was nothing really traditional in their house. Made Robin realize how lucky she had it.

They haven’t talked in over a year. But she wishes good things to him.

It was honestly a pity invite in hopes of calming the waters about some past conflict. About him practically breaking up their friendship with her to end the rumors of them being more than friends. He wanted to seem available to a girl he was pining over. Robbin also had a girl she was pining over.

Today is almost the anniversary of her license suspension and the time she was suspended from school.

All because of a silly trip, she was so desperate to go on. She remembers the yelling at Eddie who tried to get some sense into her. She didn’t tell him and he was scared shitless when he found her notebook full of her plans she started back in the middle of freshman year.

Truth be told Robin was acting like a little shit. Thinking that if she didn’t die by alternate dimension blood eating creatures she would be invincible in a new country as a 16-year-old girl for a couple of weeks. 

She remembers yelling at Eddie. About him ‘not understanding’ and he didn’t, but he was there. 

After everything he was still there, and she wasn’t about to blow it. 

What surprises her most is hardly the change in her life since that day but the fact that she kept the dress she wore.

It was bright purple and shredded up thanks to a pair of child safety scissors. She made purple stars she hot glue on the back of a black blouse that she actually, really liked. 

It was a mess of fabric but she still loved it.

Next to it, a dress she bought just last week. It’s less flashy. A sea foam green. Robins is pretty sure it was from the 50s, except whoever restyled it wanted it to be a bit flashy of flesh. 

Robin was pretty sure it held up in the dress code. It’s not like she has anything to show off, but yeah it was definitely out of her comfort zone. Maybe she’d slide the puffy off the shoulder sleeves.

She leaves it on the hanger in her closet, Melissa had ironed it just last night and it was still morning. Robin sorta is dreading tonight and hated that she woke up at a reasonable hour but yet again this was for Eddie, a celebration of being so close to the finish line. She could suck it up for one night.

Heading downstairs she examines her living room. Her parents are gone to work, meaning she’s all alone. Which means it’s too quiet. Before any type of routine can be pursued, she needed music.

She kneels down next to the array of records in an old milk crate. It’s sorted alphabetically which Robin thinks is a crime. 

Why wouldn’t it be in genre and then alphabetical? But her collection is nowhere near as big as her parents, not that she can’t play them but Robin's taste is all over the place. 

She picks an Aretha Franklin record. 'Best Hits', and goes to make tea along with a bowl of oatmeal. 

Every grandma’s ideal morning.

She settles herself on the couch, taking bites in between fresh coats of black nail polish. 

Almost a half hour goes by and the first side of the record has finished she was too lazy to go and flip it, so she switched on the news. Something her parents would be very judgmental of. Subliminal messages her father would argue which helped Robin answer the question of why he’s a photojournalist and not a news anchor. 

But even then, with everything Robin’s learned about shady underground governmental projects, she couldn't argue with that logic.

A knock on the door makes her look up from her nails and feel confused.

Eddie has a key, why would he knock?

She’s not sure how long it takes for a guy to collect tickets for the hellish event of the year but she didn’t think now was going to be the answer.

When she hears another knock and a shout of her name, it’s not Eddie. 

She gets up from the couch, her hands being as delicate as can be while opening the door she looks down. 

Dustin.

Dustin Henderson is crying.

“Can I come in?” His voice wobbles and Robin nods, moving aside as he brings in his bike and leaves it near the shoe rack.

“Hey, what's up, what’s wrong,” Robin forgets about her nails. She gets in front of Dustin observing him, he’s not in pajamas, just a yellow t-shirt and cargo shorts, which is basically his summer uniform. “Nothing hurt right?” 

“No, no, I’m fine,” He wipes his snotty nose and Robin tries not to make a face of disgust. She walks to the coffee table and plucks a couple of tissues, handing them to the boy, who sneezes loudly.

“C’mon, sit-sit, I’ll get you a Pop Tart.” After a good cry, it was nice to have something sweet and carb loaded, a habit she picked up from Milton funnily enough. 

“Thanks, Robin,” he sighs, dumping the tissues in the bin in front of him which also has cotton balls of nail polish causing him to wince at the smell of acetone.

“God, I don’t know why girls paint their nails if it smells so bad,” he quips, as Robin brings him a glass of water.

“Beauty is uncomfortable I guess,” She shrugs, and goes back to the kitchen pulling the hot pastries out of the toaster. She settles them on the table, breaking a piece off, and giving it to Dustin who blows on it, obnoxiously.  

“Better?” Robin asks and Dustin sighs again, nodding slowly.

“Okay, so what happened?” She’s facing him on the wicker egg chair her mom takes dibs on during her leisure time. Her dad takes the Lay-Z-Boy. 

“My dad visited us this morning.” He states, looking at his shoes.

“Fuck,” she swears and Dustin nods.

“He paid for my Science Camp, the one I really wanted to go to last year you know the one at Indiana Tech, Camp Know Where.” He explains and she nods. 

Mr. Clark introduced the program to him last summer for the middle school programs but with his parents divorcing and wanting to be in Hawkins for the summer for Will, he and his parents didn’t really have time to scrap up the money. 

It wasn’t expensive but it wasn’t cheap, so Dustin made it his mission to save up this year, all on his own to not make his mom worry more than she already was.

“He just came in and put the papers on the table for my mom to sign. He says it was an apology for not reaching out since Christmas when we got Will back. Not that I even wanted him to reach out. But whole year and all he had to say was sorry!?” Dustin’s voice got frustrated with every sentence.

“My mom kicks him out after he cheats on her and then back like he’s still invited in the house that he doesn’t own anymore, and says sorry by throwing money at me.” He rises from the couch and moves to the front of the coffee table to pace anxiously. 

“He’s such a jerk after I spent all year running around the block for shitty jobs because my mom wouldn’t let me get a real one cause she was scared I’d get kidnapped or something like Will and I can’t blame her because yeah monsters live our world now apparently and I’m scared too even though everyone says everything is okay,” He voice breaks, tears back in his eyes. Robin shoots up from the couch and takes Dustin in her arms. 

“And it’s bullshit and sucks and I hate him so I ran out the door and I left because I hate him, Robin he’s the fucking worst.” He continues to let the words spill out even though there are mostly mumbles now.

She shushes him and pets Dustins morning bedhead hair hidden by his hat. She just holds him and looks at the phone near the kitchen. She’s gonna have to call his mom soon but she probably knows he’s at one of his friends houses. 

“I’m sorry, that is the worst.” She says hoping to offer some sympathy. Deadbeat dads aren’t really her forte. She hopes Eddie comes soon to share some words of comfort. He’ll probably understand, Jonathan too. But he came to her, so she’s gonna hold the boy who seems to be growing up more and more each day.

“And he signed me up for the 3-week one that starts on Monday.”

“Oh, shit, are you going?” She asks with a frown. She felt weird like there was a motherly instinct of the fear of not being able to look after him for so long.

“I don’t know! Can I just stay here? I don’t wanna go home yet, and really don’t wanna class and deal with more bullshit.” Dustin says quietly and Robin nods. She knows the situation is really bad when he doesn’t even want to go to school. Dustin loves school. 

“I have to call your mom though. She’s probably knocking down house to house searching for you.” She says quietly and Dustin huffs and lets go. He goes to the phone and dials to what Robin assumes is his house and she makes her way out the door, to give him some privacy. 

She sits on the steps of the house, a bit damp from the recent rainstorms. She hopes it doesn’t rain tonight as most of dress would turn into mud with the rest of the front yard. She lays her head on the railing and breathes in deeply then out. A little too stressed for it being 9 in the morning.

With the sounds of the birds chirping and the stream of water endlessly running 6 feet next to her, it takes a few seconds for Robin to hear the sound of tires trespassing her surroundings.

She’s surprised the music isn’t turned up high enough for her to hear, a low hum instead replaces it.

“There she is, our beautiful birdy!” Eddie calls out to her as he goes to the other side of the van. 

Robin sighs expecting the Lego hair to appear behind the door but the only color she sees is blonde.

Oh.

“Hey, Robin,” Chrissy waves shyly and Robin is just now realizing she’s still in her pjs.

“Chrissy, hey, um hi, hi what are you-not in a bad way just, um what a surprise.” Robin’s throat feels dry once the words come out and she gives a wide yet nervous smile.

Chrissy just smiles shyly.

“Yeah, um I hope you don’t mind, it’s just-” She glances at Eddie who just nods.

“Had a pretty shitty day so far, so I was wondering if we can hang out?” She proposes and Robin nods profusely. 

“Yeah, that sounds great um, oh uh but we do have an operation 'cheer Dustin up' going on, Eddie you think you can take the reins.” She motions to the door and Eddie jogs up to her.

“What happened is he okay, why isn’t he at school?” Eddie keeps his voice to a medium-low. It’s not like he has to hide anything from Chrissy who just fidgets with her necklace while Robin explains.

“Ah, how bout you guys catch up and I’ll take care of this?” Eddie pats Robin on the shoulder and heads into the house.

“Your house is really pretty, it’s almost like a hiking ground.” Chrissy compliments cradling the flowers in the garden. More specifically the azaleas.

“Yeah, I don’t know what’s pulling my parents from just running to the woods and being park rangers but yeah,” Robin says easily, trying to not crumple into a ball. Chrissy’s never been in Robin’s house before and she honestly has no idea how to exist with Chrissy seeing something that is so…intimate.

It’s dramatic but god the consciousness is eating at her brain.

“My grandparents live on a farm, it’s like way harder than anyone thinks. I mean you have the cows, and horses and the waking up at 5 am to feed all the animals and the smell is just, awful, just awful.” Chrissy cringes and comes to Robin at the steps looking up at her. She seems tired, and a bit frazzled.

“Maybe that’s it, and the animals scaring skunks it’s not fun, especially living next to one.” Robin hated that smell and no matter how many scented candles she bought from Melvald's it still reeked from Robin's window leading her to crash on the couch.

Chrissy makes a face and Robin snorts.

“Hey, is Dustin okay? What’s up with him?” Chrissy asks.

“Uh, yeah. I think he will be, it’s just that summer has come early to him I guess, his dad messed up the date for his summer camp that starts on Monday so kinda sucky,” Robin answers to what she thinks is a respectable amount.

“Really? Sucky? I would do anything for these last 2 weeks to disappear.” Chrissy begs to the sky, the sun hitting her face delicately.

“Yeah, but Dustin loves school like loves school, like going to a STEM summer camp kinda loving.” 

Chrissy hums, “I wish I had his brain.”

“Same, just without all the dorkiness in there,”

“Robin!” She calls out on her mild bullying even if Chrissy knows she doesn’t really mean it.

Robin just laughs. 

“Don’t you have Jesus camp in a few weeks?”

Chrissy groans.

“Don’t even get me started,” Chrissy walks up to the patio dropping herself on an unattended wicker chair chair.

Oh, Robin forgot they had furniture here. She goes to sit on the couch.

“Camp Alexander is off the table this year,” Chrissy sighs, “and it will be replaced by white gloves and white dresses and dancing and parading me around some ballroom with rich Republicans,” Chrissy crosses her arms over her face slouching down on the chair. Hiking up her dress Robin slaps herself in her mind.

“Communion? Are you marrying God?” She pokes at her knee and Chrissy glares at her.

“Don’t laugh.”

“I’m an awful human, but I can try.”

“My grandma, mom's side not the farmers, and my mom are part of the...Daughters of the American Revolution.” 

“Oh?” Robin smirks.

“And I'm coming out,”

“Oh.” Robin wants to snort.

“As a presentable young woman to society.”

“Oh,” Robin coos like a pigeon.

Chrissy frowns and takes the pillow behind her and smashes it in her face.

“It’s so embarrassing,” Chrissy whines and Robin takes a minute to picture it. Chrissy is in a ballroom gown, elbow gloves, and maybe a big bow on the back of her hair as she wears at prep rallies. Then leading her would be…

“And Jason is okay with that? That’s a stupid question of course he is.” Robin says. She wants to take it back. She doesn’t want to be reminded about how much Jason and Chrissy love each other.

They’re every parent's wet dream about how their teenager's love life could turn out. Hell, they are every teenager's love story fantasy. Hot cheerleader, hot jock equals true love cliche. She cheers for him to keep on going. He blows kisses during games showing his appreciation. 

A real-life Betty and Archie.

Chrissy holds the pillow to her chest, frowning turning into a lip bite.

She shakes her head. “Not anymore,” she looks at Robin who frowns.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that we broke up.” 

“Oh,” Robin says quietly. “Oh, shit.”

“Yeah, oh shit.” She gives an unch-character-like chortle, “And he was supposed to be my escort, and my mom doesn’t even know.” Chrissy says the last part slowly like she’s just realizing that.

Robin feels something odd. Torn. For one she wants to jump up and down. How messed up is that? 

Even if Jason is a total asshole, a breakup is a breakup. A mournful event. Why is Chrissy even here? Shouldn’t be at home wallowing, eating ice cream surrounded by her best girl-friends.

Robin will never mash those two words together. They mean two completely different things and people should say the right words when appropriate.

Or maybe Chrissy should be throwing away everything that reminds her of him and doing some spiritual cleansing in the backyard as she burns everything in his existence. 

Chrissy’s looking at Robin. Studying her face looking for some reaction.

“So?”

“So?” Robin repeats.

“What do you think?”

“Honestly…”

“Honesty is the best policy.” Chrissy quotes.

“He’s a jerk, and I’m sorry if that’s too soon but-”

“No. You’re right that’s why I broke up with him.” 

Robin’s always danced around the idea of Jason being an asshole around Chrissy. But only Chrissy. Around anyone else, she had the mouth of a sailor.

“Well, more than that. We’ve been weird. You know.”

“I know.” 

Robin always knows.

“The game,” Chrissy says.

“The game, the game day was bad.”

The final Tigers game day. It wasn’t all glee and glory for Steve Harrington. Shouting had been heard from the boy's locker room. Steve had been free to go, and not just because he was the one who one to win the game but because he was the one being shouted at by Jason. Who had been pulled to the side and had a long lecture about team companionship which was insane to coach that he even had to do that.

Steve just strutted to his car packing up the rascals to Benny’s.

“He brought up the game, and Steve and Eddie, and you.”

“Me? Really?”

Chrissy nodded somberly.

“I lied to him when we were at the library on Tuesday. He saw us getting to Eddie’s van.”

Robin scoffs, “Okay that’s ridiculous we were at the library .”

“I know, but I still lied, Robin. And then he accused me of cheating and then again this morning he kept asking me for the truth and talked more shit about Eddie and I’ve had it so I broke up with him.” 

“Jeez,” Robin says uncomfortably shifting on the cushion of the couch.

“I know. I mean no offense to Eddie he’s great and he's cute but…” Robin looks at her tilting her head and their both laughing.

“He’s a bit too much Eddie for you,” Robin says nicely and Chrissy chuckles again.

“In a nice way, but he’s a great friend.”

“That I agree with,” the laughter quiets down after and Robin leans over to take Chrissy’s hand.  It sparks a bit inside, knowing Robin did that. She made her laugh.

“But are you okay?” She says sincerely.

Chrissy breathes in and out, slowly.

“I think so,” Chrissy answers genuinely, her chest a bit lighter. 

Robins still holding her hand and Chrissy feels a bit braver. She gets up from the chair and sits right next to Robin not letting go of her hand she uses her right arm to put over Robin's shoulders and lays her head on Robin. The need to be closer.

Robin inhales a bit sharply at the surprising warmth of Chrissy’s body. Their bare legs almost overlap.

“What about prom?” Robin asks.

“It’s whatever. It’s not even my real prom.” Chrissy says easily but it’s almost like defeat.

“You were excited though.” Chrissy was excited, she liked going shopping and dressing up, and even talking about the preparation was exciting to her. She had gotten a blowout on Wednesday and kept swishing it next to Robin dramatically and had been taking care of it until now, it being in a voluminous braid.

Chrissy just shrugs in a quiet way of wanting to ditch the conversation and Robin does.

“Well, you can be here for however long you want, I’m here till 8” Robin reassures her nudging her shoulder, Chrissy looks up and beams at her, a bit unlike her other smiles. This smile is a bit softer. 

It’s a smile that feels like is just for her. 

A few stray hairs are covering her face. Robin moves it and lays her head back, just a little to look at her. 

The front door opens making Robina and Chrissy perk up. There are another two sets of tires parked in front of Robins's house a car she’s not too fond to see.

“Oh, he found the place thank god, I thought we lost him,” Eddie says, Dustin, following behind him squinting at the sunlight. He looks better and calmer.

“Hey bud, feeling better.” Robin reaches for Dustin, and Chrissy lets her unwrapping herself from Robin. 

Dustin looks dumbfounded at the two but then nods taking Robin's hand and swinging back and forth.

“Uh-yeah. I’m gonna go. Might as well take advantage and I’ll save whatever I made from working for old fucking Roberts.” He grumbles.

“Well, we’ll miss you, send me a postcard, okay, you know the address,” Dustin nods, letting go of her hand, and turning around to Eddie.

“You're good with him.” Chrissy says and Robin smiles sweetly, “He’s like a brother I never asked for,” it makes Chrissy snort and Robin grin.

“Steve what the fuck,” Eddie utters with worry, and Robins's attention switches from the blonde to the brunet who races to get to the other brunet with tousled hair and a bloody nose.

Chapter Text

June 7th, 1985

“Steve, you didn’t have to do that, and you probably shouldn’t have done it, especially on school grounds.” Chrissy voices from the kitchen, putting the ice back in the yellow freezer as Robin fills up an ice pack.

Robin tries not to voice how this is her ice pack for when she has cramps or gets anxious because Eddie would give her a look, so she’ll have to suck it up about her unicorn ice back being stained with blood.

Steve moves his head up to look at Chrissy earning another push of the head from Dustin.

“Jesus Steve! Head down unless you want to choke on your own blood!”

“Okay, jeez,” Steve says in an unwanted Donald Duck impression due to him pinching his nose. 

“No teacher saw anyways, it was just…everyone else.” 

Robin rolls her eyes. 

“Did you get at least one punch in, you have like 3 inches on the guy?”

 Eddie knocks Robin's ankle with his thankfully socked foot and Robin gives him a swift kick, tossing him the ice pack. 

“Head or face, hotshot.”

Steve just hums, like he’s helpless but in all honesty he’s just afraid of being pummeled again by the 14-year-old. 

“Dustin pass me the box of tissues,” He commands and Dustin does as said and slouches back on the couch.

Plucking a few Eddie crouches down careful not to hit the dining table and moves the wad of old tissues from his face. Steve’s red and white polo is stained with a long strip of red that came from his neck, he hadn’t realized he had a bloody nose until Eddie pointed it out.

“Hi,” Eddie whispers to Steve who gives a lazy smile. Eddie wipes some blood around his mouth like a child's ice cream around his mouth.

Robin comes along with a wet towel and a clean t-shirt.

“Here’s one of my dad's old tees Harrington, I want it back, clean.” She threatens walking past the table with mugs in her hand.

Steve gives a pathetic “Thanks,” making Eddie grin.

Chrissy follows placing two mugs on the table, (hot chocolate) looking at Eddie's work on Steve.

“Tell me you did get a punch in.” She says hoping for a positive answer. 

Steve holds out a peace sign and Chrissy gives a skewed smile, She leaves for a second to come back with a glass of water. “Thanks, Steve.” She gives him a soft pat on the head and then one for Eddie. What Steve doesn’t mention is that it was mostly for Eddie, because Jason wanted to talk shit but he’ll take the thanks of a cute girl any day. 

“What a good bodyguard,” Eddie whispers teasingly as he uses the wet towel to drag on Steve’s neck. Steve didn’t know if it was Eddie’s words or if the damp towel was giving him goosebumps, but either way, he gave a pathetic groan, that Eddie tried to ignore. He places a folded tissue on an ice pack and sets it above Steve’s nose making Steve wince. 

“Prom is so dramatic, it’s literally just a dance,” Dustin says as he looks at the ticket assigned to Chrissy.

“Yeah, especially when you dump you’re boyfriend first thing in the morning because he thinks you have the hots for the school’s charismatic freak dealer.” Eddie points out and very unimpressed eyes are on him.

“Too soon?” He quips.

“Given that it happened like 3 hours ago, yeah a bit dingus.” Robin comments. Chrissy and Dustin nod.

“Sorry princess,” Eddie says to Chrissy, making Steve pout.

“Thought that was my name,”

“Jealousy is not a good look Harrington,” Eddie brings the glass of water up to Steve with a hot pink silly straw.

“Player,” Steve grumbles and drinks.

“Hey, what’s with your hand?” Chrissy asks Robin whose hand is smudged with silver nail polish.

“Oh, uh I guess I was interrupted,” She nods to Dustin whose busy channel is surfing, and Eddie who takes his hot chocolate and comes to sit himself on the egg chair.

“I can do them for you if you’d like,” Chrissy offers taking the nail polish remover on the coffee table and clean cotton ball and grabbing Robin’s hand to get to work.

Robin tries to downplay her smile, but Eddie sees just enough to smirk to himself.

After 2 Scooby-Doo episodes and a couple of bowls of Rasin Brand being eaten, the telephone rings. Robin groans while getting up leaving the B+ commentary from Steve and Chrissy who’ve never watched it, and it’s hilarious. 

“I’m just saying how old are they supposed to be and where are their parents?” Steve reasons.

“Maybe it’s a found family kinda thing? That’s kinda sad,” Chrissy frowns.

“I’m not sure but those two are definitely high like all the time,” Eddie adds.

Dustin sighs, “Dogs can’t smoke Eddie,” he takes more pretzels from his bowl.

“Robin Buckley speaking.” She says boredly.

“Where the hell are you guys we were supposed to have rehearsal an hour ago?!” Jeff basically screams into Robin’s ear, and she has to distance herself from it.

“Oh, fuck!”

All eyes are on her.

“Fuck is right, my dad's family is coming at 1 and my dad wants us to run the set already before that so get Eddie’s ass and his guitar, I need him now or else I’m putting him next to my grandma and she’s handsy for men with long hair!” 

He hangs up first making Robin freeze.

“Who was that?” Chrissy asks.

“Jeff, we have wedding rehearsals and we offered to help and Eddie and his band are playing and we forgot,” Robin says wearily. 

“Oh, shit,” Eddie jumps almost knocking his bowl of pretzels to get his shoes, and runs to the van shoeless Chrissy and Dustin look confused while Steve just shakes his head.

“I told him, that idiot,” He stands up to surprisingly help clean up. He takes the bowls to the kitchen passing a frozen Robin. 

She doesn’t want this to end. For Chrissy to leave. And she promised Dustin. And she has to get dressed.

“You guys can come with me, just if you don’t mind laying out tables and stuff,” Robin says calmly like it’s an everyday activity. Jeff won’t mind, not really, he knows them. With the amount of however Hellfire and movie nights you can get to know a person. 

“Anything to avoid home right now, though my mom said I do have to be back by 6 for dinner.” Dustin gets up from the couch to put on his white Reeboks. Her parents had a shoes-off policy with their muddy outdoors which guests found strange but not a big deal unless they wore toe-open shoes.

“I don’t mind, I love weddings,” Chrissy agrees and goes to join Dustin.

“Someone should get dressed,” Steve comments as he makes his way to the door already as it seems he is set on coming with them.

Robin mimics him all whiny and mutters "Je te déteste." as she runs up the stairs.

`

It was going to be a small backyard wedding except the yard was anything but small. So was the matching yard the neighbors offered to have the after-party in.

Henry Gray and Mary Grant were to wed Hawkins in the back of the Gray house and Jeffery Adam Gray was pretty sure he was turning into a madman, more of a bridezilla his friends would say.

Parking was hell as to be expected with the amount of vans of wedding people coming in and out it’s surprising no one’s called in a complaint. Eddie’s van was full of instruments and backup equipment that should have been here hours ago but that’s for Eddie had to endure the consequences.

“We’re not gonna be able to carry this in are fucking kidding me?!” Robin shouts unsettling her peers and Eddie who was running to the backyard.

Eddie had strapped his acoustic and electric baby onto him, all he really needed to play right now leaving an unforgiving Robin Buckley.

“How do you usually get this out?” Steve asks. He hasn’t really made an appearance at a Corroded Coffin show, with the stress of actually giving a shit about school, the band have recently been on hiatus until now.

“I mean we usually find some beefcakes we ask really nicely to and-oh!”  Robin skips off to some tall muscular men in matching outfits Steve can only assume are some last-minute male show performers because what job is required is tight cargo shorts and fitted polos around bulging muscles. And with the heat, they make a show of a light, glistening layer of-

“Wow, those guys are like real-life He-mans,” Dustin says in awe of the definitely 6’1 men.

“Whoa,” Chrissy agrees holding her gaze on the men walking to them. He-man is a little bit of an exaggeration but they could be if they ate raw eggs for breakfast.  

The brunette smiles beautiful smiles and Steve finds himself feeling warm on his cheeks.

“Right here yeah?” The other black-haired man with a short fro, says to Steve as he grabs an enormous amp and leads them to the house.

“Yes, in the garage boys, thank you!” Robin says with glee, only having a few cords, a small amp, and a guitar to get.

“I didn’t even have to put up with creepy smiles this time,” Robin adds as she hands the rest of the equipment out. When giving Steve an extra guitar she gives a worried smile.

“Hey, you good, you seem a little overheated,” She feels his forehead which he moves away rapidly.

“I’m fine jeez it’s just,” he thinks quickly, “allergies, yeah, allergies.” He waves off.

“Allergies? Hope it’s not T. Rex,” Robin says as they reach the gate, and the blonde labrador is waiting for them with a panting tongue and tail wags.

“Hi, Rexy, how ya doing how's daddy Jeffy? How’s the best man?” She crouches down to his level, ruffling his fur.

“Daddy?” Steve questions but Robin just trails ahead trying to not bump into any of the employees wandering every which way, but it seems to be paying off as every railing and bush seems to be covered with purple lace, flowers, and ribbon.

The soft but rapid strums of Eddie’s “sweetheart” plays that surprise Steve. He doesn’t recognize the song, it’s more cheerful than anything Eddie’s ever played in front of him.

Someone, presumably everyone except Eddie has made a makeshift stage using a wooden elevator big enough for Gareth and his drum set. Two large amps are on each side of him exercising his sound to be clear and crisp.

Jeff and Freak are positioned to where they usually are imitating band practice at Gareth's garage. Jeff on the left, plucking his bass, and Freak on the right taking a few seconds until it’s time for his guitar to join in, and is absolutely smashing the chords going along with Eddie and the lyrics.

Steve doesn’t really know what it’s called when the singer is in the same rhythm as the backup guitarist but it’s cool that they're so in line. There was nothing really to worry about. They sounded great.

“Isn’t this the best song?” Robin says loudly over the speakers.

Steve just nods his head, keeping an eye on Eddie making the weird face he makes when sings, like there’s something in his shoe making Steve smirk. His voice is lighter, probably because of the change of genre but it’s smooth and boyish. If you asked anyone around they wouldn't assume Eddie Munson was the lead guitarist of a metal band.

“Who is this?” He asks once they find themselves in front of the band, Chrissy and Dustin joining them near white-clothed tables. 

“The Associations!” Chrissy answers clapping along with Robin who nods excitedly.

“It’s cheesy but Henry is gonna dedicate it to her and it’s like an inside joke or something, it’s adorable.”

Ah, Steve thinks Mary. That is adorable.

“How many songs are they gonna do?” Dustin asks while he moves out of the way for a man with long white poles. Steve grabs him by the arm with the girls following to the side of the yard near the fence, protecting them like a mother goose. T. Rex runs up to Dustin who smiles in awe.

“About 5? Also, I didn’t know this was gonna be a tent dinner.”

“It wasn’t supposed to be but my dad and Mary didn’t want to take any chances this last week,” Jeff says through the mic comically.

“We weren't done!” Gareth complains at the two hunks who are setting up a tarp over the stage, using the wooden doors as leverage.

The men ignore him and Jeff sighs, as he motions the guys to move.

“Unless you want our shit to get ruined then we are done!” Jeff complains crossing his arms, not at Gareth, not at Freak, but at the out of breath long-haired boy who smiles affectedly at the three.

They say nothing.

“I had some shit going on okay!” He tries to reason but Jeff just scoffs as he shakes his head.

“I needed you here at 10! Eddie, 10! Before my family and my new family showed up, it was bad enough I had to sleep on the couch surrounded by my gross old relatives and dinner rehearsal is in 4 hours! I needed one thing from you!” He exclaims going under the tent to retrieve a clipboard.

“7 am wake up and make sure everyone else is ready, check! 8 am collect the tuxes from my aunt, check! 8:30 am Check with catering, check! 9:00 am, last minute tent operation by my uncle's check!” He dramatically checks off the list making Eddie feel like more of an asshole.

“Those guys are your uncles?” Robin questions looking at the two very opposite-looking men adjusting the tarp.

“Uncle and whoever is working for him this week.” Jeff turns around to correct.

“Oh,” the group says in unison.

“10 am wait for my best buddies that I’ve known since middle school to show up and perform the setlist we have before my god-awful twin cousins from NYU show up and take up the mic since they’ve been in choir for one year god damnit!” He smacks Eddie with the clipboard not enough to do actual damage but enough to make a sound.

“Jeff!” Chrissy said aloud gathering her friends and to be honest most of the employees listened.

“I dumped Jason this morning and Steve and Eddie found me and then we headed to Robins and then Jason punched Steve 'cause he thought he stole me or whatever and we lost track of time.” She explained and Jeff and the band went blank.

Eddie looked at Jeff who gave him a quick side eye.

“I don’t know whether to get you a testing desert or pop champagne.” He deadpans and Chrissy gives a small smile.

“I’m sorry, Chris,” He says offering a hug that Chrissy took.

“No wonder your hair and face are messed up, it doesn’t have shape anymore,” Gareth said to Steve who self-consciously ran a hand through his hair. 

“Chris, you didn’t have to-” Eddie tries but Chrissy shakes her head.

“Maybe the more I say it the more less freaked I’ll be when I tell my mom,” Chrissy admits and everyone nods.

“Well then. At least we practiced the only song that matters.” Gareth says.

“Wow,” Eddie says, which confuses everyone but the band.

“Okay the new song you wrote is SO sweet but it’s SO straight to the point even for you,” Jeff argues, pulling out a piece of paper that Eddie snatches.

“Fine! You want me to sing The Beatles?!” Eddie shouts and Gareth and Freak look at each other.

“What? No, no I was kidding.” Eddie turns away ready to grab his keys but Jeff stops him by grabbing them.

“My dad loves The Beatles, you know that, we all know that we are singing “All My Loving” and we’re doing this for free because I love my dad and Mary so quit it,” Jeff says pocketing his keys.

Eddie groans, he’s been defeated. If it wasn’t for him already feeling bad he would argue. But he can’t because he’s known the Rays forever. And he’s not about to be an asshole at a wedding of all places.

“Now! Robin! You’re on penmanship duty. I bought some stuff for the sign in the book and the name cards so just make it look pretty.” Jeff points to her and then to the patio of the house where there’s a white table with decorations and supplies.

“On it!” She grabs Chrissy’s wrist to take her away from feeling any sort of burdensome.

“And I hope Chrissy has taste.” He mumbles checking off another box.

“Gareth and Freak I need you guys to pick up from Enzo’s cause their catering van is in the shop right now and it will also be way cheaper, here,” Jeff throws Gareth Eddie’s keys and Freak grabs it.

“What!? Hey!” Gareth whines.

“I don’t trust you, we need to drive slow so we don’t ruin the fancy appetizers man!” Freak looks at Jeff for backup and Jeff nods. Gareth just got his license and it is way too moody on the road, even if he’s not driving.

“My van better not smell like marinara,” Eddie grumbles, and Jeff motions to zip it and motions for the boys to follow him near the house.

Ray's house was more than big enough for two men but once cars start to pull up on the street tonight you won’t find a place to catch a breath. There are even more flowers in the living room and mixed with aromas of southern food being cooked in the kitchen is messing with Eddie’s nose between savory sweet and herbal.

Jeff explained they were making more appropriate food for the grandparents and older aunties not to talk shit about being fed Italian even though Mary loves Italian.

“Dustin, man can you actually take out T. Rex for a walk and then feed him his medicine I need him out since the caterers are going to handle the tables right now?” He unhooks a yellow leash and hands it to Dustin nodding and doesn’t have to look hard for the four-legged friend since he’s been following them around since they got here.

“C’mon buddy,” Dustin says in a high voice, then walks out.

“As for you two, I need you to prep fruit and stuff for the bar. Cut half of them and squeeze the other half in the glass pints.” Jeff points to some bowls of mint, basil, limes, lemons, edible flowers, etc. 

“I’m making a martini,” Eddie says as he takes a glass of gin from the crate.

“It’s morning and you don’t even like gin!” Jeff says taking the bottle away from him and replacing it with a beer.

“That’s coming out of your paycheck,” Jeff says leaving as the doorbell rings.

“You’re not paying me!” Eddie yells.

“Dude, c’mon,” Steve says grabbing the beer and using the countertop to open it.

“Smooth,” Eddie says while taking a sip. “That’s gonna impress all the grannies.” He jokes and Steve rolls his eyes. Steve catches his glance on a box of blue latex gloves and offers some to Eddie.

“You think they’ll come with me to prom if I ask nicely?” Now is his turn to joke as Eddie snorts.

“Maybe the widows,” Steve slaps his arm.

“Okay, I’ll cut and you squeeze,” Eddie says as he grabs a manual juicer, and passes it to Steve who grabs an empty pint glass.

“This should be simple enough,” Steve mumbles as he starts to aggressively squeeze, his muscles flexing making Eddie laugh.

“What’s so funny?” Steve asks, pulling up a garbage can.

“Nothing just, you in a Fleetwood Mac t-shirt is something else,” Eddie says easily, lying through his teeth.

“Shut up,” Steve sneers.

“Steve Harrington and Eddie Munson, what are you boys up to!” Mary and Henry walk through the living room, matching grins plastered on their faces. 

“Just making sure you’re guests have enough add-ons to their adult beverages,” Eddie smiles presenting a lime wedge.

“Thank you, boys, for your help, even on your night of promenade,” Mary thanked and the boys gave pleasing smiles, trying not to spill or cut themselves.

“Steve, sweetie what’s wrong with your nose?” She points to her nose and Steve just tries to sweep that under the rug.

“Oh, I just fell. I’m all right just had a nosebleed but I’m fine.”

“I’ll get you some cream,” Mary says, disappearing upstairs. Henry stays back watching his soon-to-be bride leave.

“How did band practice, go hopefully right with my suggestion?” Henry says stealing an orange he begins to peel nervously. 

“Absolutely perfect! Nothing to worry about, we’re all set for tomorrow, the big day, so all you gotta worry about is being showing up.”

“If only it was that easy.” He says, “Still gotta pick up the folks,” He says swinging his keys.

“Did you get flowers?” Steve says with a smile then looks at Eddie who takes a second before rolling his eyes and biting a smile.

“Honestly that’s not a bad idea,” Henry says looking around the living room.

“Just don’t bring roses.” Steve and Eddie say at the same time only to look at each other and focus on their respective stations.

“Okay! Steven just one dollop between 4-6 hours and that should heal nicely hopefully it will calm down the redness before pictures.” She says placing a dollop on his nose and patting it in.

“Thank you, Mary.” He says shyly, like a kid who scraped his knee and went to the nurse which funnily enough he just saved himself a bill.

“How was practice everything went well?” She asks and all three boys nod.

“Perfect you sure you don’t want to cancel the actual band?” Eddie pleads but they just shake their heads with a smile.

“It was a nice offer Eddie but you and Wayne are my guests, I know we haven’t known each other long but you are important to Jeff and my Henry,” Mary says kindly, so Eddie’s annoyance has been slowly settling into nothing. 

“And you know me, the best man!” Jeff calls from the living room. They ignore him.

“Thanks, Mary, you are one sweet peach,” Eddie compliments in a southern accent like his pops Wayne who would roll his eyes but also like most of the guests coming to the wedding will have. Mary has a slight southern accent, probably losing it from moving from town to town until she settled for the quiet little town of Hawkins where only farmers and oldies like Wayne had.

If only she knew.

The thought shakes out of Eddie’s skull when Mary gives him a pat on his arm, telling them it’s time to get her family from the airport which will take a while since they're getting them all the way from O'hare, they’ll probably be gone by the time they get back. So they exchange small goodbyes.

“Hey, how come you don’t have an accent like Wayne,” Steve says with a pleased smile.

“Why don’t I have an accent?” Eddie repeats.

“Well, don’t kids like to adopt however their parents talked? I mean if Wayne had an accent and I’m assuming-” Steve pauses then clears his throat like there’s flem in there.

“Uh, never mind.”

“Steve?” Eddie drags his name when he knows something's up and Steve doesn’t have the willpower to ignore it.

He hums.

“You're fine,” he whispers and bats his eyelashes under Steve’s head making him smirk.

“Al Munson did have an accent. My grandparents are from Georgia and moved here when Wayne was sixteen, and yeah my uncle and my dad had the same accent, got bullied for it from time to time, but my dad was such an asshole people eventually stopped preventing me from getting their ass kicked.” Eddie remembers when Wayne told him when he was younger he was scared of Al and didn’t know when the roughing up was gonna get bad, bad.

“I like it,” Steve said, finding Eddie’s confused face.

“I don’t know, I think any accent is cool. It’s not the norm here you know so it’s cool. My mom kinda has a French accent.”

“Your mom’s French?”

“No, but she lived there for college and lived there for a while until she met my dad.”

“Whoa. You ever been?”

“No, I think when I was a baby, but I don’t remember a whole lot except the smell of la cigarettes.” Steve mocks the French as he mimics a pathetic accent that would offend Robin and hell probably his mom too.

Eddie chortles, if that’s how it is, maybe Eddie would fit in with no problem. They work, like any other night at the diner. Steve questions the more tropical fruit. Even Eddie doesn’t know what passion fruit is. 

And then something slithers in Eddie’s mind, a thought.

What if Steve joined in on Operation Croissant? Would he want to? 

To just, leave. 

Leave Hawkins. Leave Indiana, the country.

He could picture it. In a strange way.

He’d take Steve to a Château, of any kind, whichever was the cheapest and easiest way. They looked so cool in pictures and Eddie could only imagine how they would look up close in person. Like a fantasy novel.

Despite the horrors of French history, it was pretty. 

That’s why people go to Europe. It was pretty.

He looks at Steve to observe him in time. Now time. Cutting fruit and herbs for his best friend’s parents' weddings. He questions the bowl labeled edible flowers and tells him that when he was little he used to collect them.

“Really?” Eddie questions and Steve laughs at himself at the memory.

“They were cool, I mean an edible flower, they were so pretty why would anyone want to eat a flower? So I would take them off like fancy cheese trays or drinks and I would put them in my coat pocket and when I got home I would just lay them out in the sun, on my window sill so my parents couldn’t see.”

“Oh no,” Eddie says quietly, knowing where this is heading.

“Yeah, they would just shrivel up, but I didn’t throw them away I would stick them on my mirror. Until one of the maids cleaned them up.” He says slowly, a hint of sadness for little Steve.

“Little Stevie was a little hippie, just sticking flowers everywhere.” Eddie jokes and Steve looks delighted.

“Yeah, god, I was a weird kid.”

Eddie didn’t think he was a weird kid. Eddie has seen pictures, Steve looked like a sun child. Even now he was good. Steve was a more funny asshole with a layer of human inside. Who would have thought he would be here at all, before the sun sets and they leave to dance the night away when in all honestly it’s gonna feel like any other dance.

It’s laughable really. That someone as cool and funny as Steve would just willingly go to Europe with. So why did it sound so believable?

Eddie, Robin, and Steve, just wondering. Laughs echoing in town like loose rebels.

Away from, everything.

Steve would maybe go a little European girl crazy but he wouldn’t just abandon him for a girl if he was right in front of him right?

Okay so maybe it wasn’t a good idea. Robin would definitely judge him for that but who to say Robin was any better at crushing on a girl who could speak another language?

Eddie would just have to find some hunk who needs a light and bam he’s getting his world rocked by some hottie.

Okay, Europe wasn’t supposed to be some date-matching game show, it was supposed to be an escape where you could be yourself without having to watch your back every minute.

“Would you go?” Steve asks and Eddie zaps out of his brain.

“Huh?”

“To France or Spain, I don’t know any country?” Steve lists more options, how did their conversation get here?

Maybe Steve had superpowers.

“Maybe. You?” He asks with hopefully a low amount of hope.

Steve thinks for a moment.

“I wouldn’t know where to go exactly,” he pauses “but yeah, maybe.” Steve beams at his bowl of fresh-cut orange slices with edible flowers.

He's such a dork. A shy smile forms on his lips. 

“Okay, Imma put this up at the bar.” Steve voices as he leaves the kitchen through the glass door.

Eddie wasn’t going to Europe any time soon. He wasn’t going anywhere any time soon. So why does Eddie feel so fucking weird?

Chapter Text

June 7th, 1985

They stayed past the afternoon at Ray’s residence. They were forced by the soon-to-be newlyweds to stay for lunch and sent off with aluminum containers of dinner. After a thank you from Jeff and a small apology to Eddie that ended in a hug, they said goodbye and hoped for wellness on each person's respective nights.

Steve drove Robin, Chrissy, and Dustin back to Robin’s house while Eddie dropped off Freak and Gareth as an apology but also out of his kind heart.

Dustin was in the front while Chrissy and Robin took the back which gave Robin time to discuss Mary and Henry’s meet cute.

“Wait so he thought he swallowed his photo ink and then she was his nurse, that’s weirdly adorable,” Chrissy says with a smile.

“I know, and Henry was so scared because he thought he was gonna die but Mary reassured him that when you swallow, it goes down your food pipe, not your air pipe, then he calmed down a bit and before he left she apparently slipped her number in his camera bag and he called her for a date.” She summarizes with whimsy in her voice.

It was an interesting story for sure and one that would get great laughs tomorrow night.

“That is so sweet but they’ve only been together 2 years, it’s a bit soon though isn’t it?” Chrissy asks and Robin thinks about it. Her parents got married only 3 years of dating but before that, they’d been friends since college. 

“Maybe. But when you know you know right?” Robin confirmed and Chrissy nodded agreeingly. Robin assumes Chrissy knows something about knowing what you don’t.

“Yeah, I guess you do. My parents were high school sweethearts, met sophomore year, and have been together ever since and they’re happy.” Chrissy shares.

Robin smiles sweetly, assuming they're done with the conversation she leans in front of the two boys who have been talking nonsense, Chrissy and Robin eye each other at the rise of the 18-year-old’s voice.

“They made a third Star Wars?” 

“Yeah like 2 years ago! God do you live under a rock or something!” Dustin yells.

“It was literally nominated for an Oscar 4 times, in 4 categories, Steve,” Robin fact lists.

“Did it win?” Steve asks and Robin stays silent.

“Hah! See! So no wonder it flew past me it didn’t win anything!” He defends himself.

“Steve the movie lost against E.T. and a movie about Gandhi so whoever controls the winnings was obviously on something deranged .” Chrissy chimes in passionately, pressing herself against Robin which totally doesn’t make Robin feel electric.

“What do you know about Star Wars?!” 

“You know girls can like Star Wars too Steve,” Robin pinches his side making Steve hiss.

“Well, on top of it being one of the three movies that played for a month straight at the movies, my brother watches them and Return of the Jedi is a good movie, the whole franchise built on an allegory for the Vietnam War, it’s genius.” Chrissy expresses and Robin smiles widly at her. 

She didn’t know that she was so into them like this.

“Really?” Steve asks and the whole car shouts back “YES STEVE!” 

“Okay, jeez okay.” Steve quiets down sitting defeated.

After a couple of seconds, he voices “So Family Video?”

They walkie Eddie who's on board for a movie night and make a quick trip to the gas station to collect movie snack orders.

M&M’s for Dustin, gummy cola haribo for Chrissy, Sour Patch Kids for Robin, Sour Power Straws for Steve, and Jalapeno & Cheddar Lay’s for Eddie and whoever wants some but he doubts anyone will.

Popcorn is being made on the stove when Eddie comes through the door watching the group in front of the pot like Robin is creating a new world discovery.

“Are you all inspecting the stove or something does it carry magical trances?” Eddie says as he drops the paper bag on the table, as well as a six-pack of ginger ale, which is the only soda Robin's parents believe in consuming.

“Their bougie asses never had popcorn that wasn’t Jiffy Puff or at the movies so I'm showing them the old fashion way,” Robin says and the three teens look at her mildly offended yet go back to the popcorn kernels beginning to pop through the glass lid.

“Wow,” Eddie says sarcastically as he unloads the snacks on the table.

“Oh did you get me-” Robin spins around to ask but Eddie already beats her to it as he tosses her a bag of her requested candy.

“Everyone’s requested snack is on the table, so knock yourselves out, my treat” Eddie announces, grabbing the VHS on the coffee table and the remote to start the movies.

Robin goes to the freezer to pull off ice and make a cold cup of water. 

It’s oddly enough her go-to at the movies. An iced cold water and sour candy. Sour Patches are the preferred.

“Hey, can I get some water with ice too?” Steve asks. “Sour candy makes my mouth feel weird.”

Robin is weirded out for a moment not that she’s being requested to serve Steve a cup of water it’s whatever but seeing Steve with a pack of sour candy similar to hers and drinking cold water which feels like magic on the tongue weirds her out for a bit. 

“Then why do you eat it?” She asks curiously. 

Steve shrugs. “Weird, in a good way. Like you.” He smiles proud of himself taking the cup of water with him. Robin rolls her eyes.

It was a good comeback, she’ll give him that.

It’s weirdly, a nice, 2 hours that go by. 

Robin has seen this movie like a bazillion times even though that’s not a real number. However, given her previous employment at the theater that plays the same two movies for weeks straight and the overall nerdiness of the environment she’s in she might as well keep track of every milestone.

She’s never watched it though with Chrissy Cunnigham next to her, who apparently tears at the middle of every Coke bottle gummy and eats the dark and light parts separately.

She’s never watched a movie with Chrissy period. 

Their hangouts involve the start and final bell of school, expecting to find each other whether it’s a wave of hello or goodbye.

It’s nice to be here with Chrissy outside of Robin’s least favorite place on earth and instead her whole world. It makes Robin feel real with her like they are more than classmates.

At first, she was annoyed that Steve was crashing her and Eddie’s party of two but bringing Chrissy along and not having to dart her eyes at Jason Carver the whole night is more than ideal.

Her mind drifts to what’s upstairs in her closet, and what’s next to it. She glances at her watch. It was almost edging 6 and her parents weren't home yet. She’s been waiting for the door to bust open and have Melissa and Richard inspect the scene.

She hasn’t really talked about Chrissy with her parents. Steve, more than she’d like to admit but the majority of it is distasteful and she just gets told she’s dramatic at the end. Dustin they knew of the kid she was either babysitting or tutoring or maybe her and Eddie’s secret child.

But she won’t have to guess much longer when she hears the key through the door and turns making a ‘click’ sound.

“Hello, hello, hello.” Her mother sings as she and her father walk past the door setting their multiple bags of work that Robin’s not used to seeing out of at their office.

“Ah, I see the party has begun. Have they moved locations, are we expecting more people to come Robbie?” Richard jokes in a dad way making no one laugh just give awkward smiles.

“Yup, you better be ready for eating chips next to the PTA.” Robin teases as she receives ruffles and kisses on her head from Richard before moving in front of the coffee table and picking up a handful of popcorn with M&M’s. 

Dustin’s idea that Robin agreed on.

“Oh please, I haven’t attended a meeting since you were five,” Melissa said placing a hand on her hip and looking at the group of somewhat recognizable children. 

She glances at her daughter and a blonde next to her with bigger eyes than Eddie which she didn’t know where possible. Eddie is on the floor in front of Robin and a boy with a pinkish bruise on his nose. Dustin Henderson is in between them still looking at the TV Melissa glances at.

“So, how’s the teddy bear movie with the laser swords?” She asks as everyone but Steve sighs in annoyance.

He slaps his hands, snapping and pointing at Melissa with a victorious smile. “I knew I wasn’t crazy, they were teddy bears!”

“Now Melissa that’s not nice, to encourage misinformation,” Richard says shaking his head in fake disappointment at Steve. 

“Whose this one? What happened to his face?” He points at Steve, making Steve hunch a little.

“Steve Harrington, his quaff might be unrecognizable cause an asshat hit him,” Robin says truthfully because it’s her parents. Steve’s eyes widened because she was telling the truth to her parents.

“Ah. Who’s the asshat?” Melissa crosses her arms coming into ‘Mom mode’.

“If I tell you do you promise not to make it a headline?” Robin asks and Melissa frowns, not enjoying her daughter's sarcasm.

“My ex-boyfriend who didn’t leave me alone after I broke up with him and when I came to hang out with the school’s weirdos’, no offense,” Chrissy lays her hand on Robin who shrugs, “saw Steve as a threat who was clearly, no offense not a threat,” she lays a hand on Steve’s shoulder who shrugs until he revises the words back in his brain.

“Hm. By the sounds of it, you dodged a bullet.” Melissa winces at her words. “No offense.” She says to Chrissy who shakes her head.

“I think I did. Chrissy Cunningham.” She rises off the couch and gives a firm handshake. Melissa smiles pleased at the politeness and whispers to Robin, “I like her.” 

Robin rolls her eyes. “Well we should probably clean up, we all have places to be,” Robin says pushing her mom and dad away who was busy giving his own handshake to Steve.

“Oh, alright but we’re taking pictures before you leave, you’re dad has his good camera.” 

“You guys have the rehearsal dinner!” Robin complains but her mom just shakes her head, laying firm hands on her daughter’s shoulders shaking her after every word.

“Robin. I’ve been to many wedding rehearsals in my time on this earth and tonight marks the day when you are willingly going to a school dance. I’m not missing taking beautiful pictures of my beautiful daughter and her beautiful friends.” She smacks a kiss on Robins's forehead leaving the kitchen to get herself decently ready.

“And Wayne told me if I didn’t document this night he’d curse me till my death bed,” Richard says patting her daughter on the head.

“So what’s the car situation kids?” He says eating a handful of chips from Eddie’s bag. Robin should let him now there’s Alfredo at the party to get him out the door already.

“Well I gotta take Dusty home for bedtime,” Eddie explains earning a shove from Dustin who's still on the floor not caring for anything except eating the last of the salty M&M’s.

“Then Chrissy I’m guessing you need to go to your place?” And Chrissy clicks her tongue.

“I was supposed to go to Heather’s to get ready with the rest of the cheer team, that’s where my mom thinks I am anyway. She insisted I go to school to make up with Jason but,” Chrissy shrugs, and everyone nods, knowing the rest of the story she had to repeat a dozen times. 

“I’ll take you then,” Eddie offers.

Breakups suck way less in the movies where there’s a montage of characters getting better. 

Like when Bud gets over Fran. Even if he was just pretending. Robin looks at her dad with a quirked brow regarding Chrissy’s parents' knowledge about their daughter.

Later, she mouths and he sighs. 

“Dustin, I’ll take you to give your elders time to get spiffy. Whatta say, buddy boy?” Richard tips his hat at Dustin who smiles at the old-timey accent.

“I’d say that’s better than listening to Steve’s music.” Richard smiles jingles his keys and stepping out to start the car, Dustin makes his way to hug Robin like a final goodbye.

“Hey, don’t squeeze the life out of me yet, call me when you’re leaving okay we’ll come to say goodbye.”

“You better, even Chrissy,” He bows to the girl who giggles.

“Wouldn’t miss it. Hope you have a nice time for what it's worth.”

Dustin goes to hug Eddie and curses under his breath. “You know I just realized I won’t be able to be at your graduation.” There’s a pain in his voice and Eddie’s heart tears a bit, looking at Steve whose mouth opens to try and say something comforting but fails.

“We’ll have another party when you get back okay?” Eddie promises, squeezing harder around the tween, and he never breaks a promise.

Dustin breaks his hug and goes to Steve giving an equally big hug, and Steve takes it a bit further by lifting him off making Dustin laugh.

“I’m proud of both of you!” He says once he’s on the ground again, hugging both of them and Steve and Eddie have no choice but to comply.

“Thanks’ Dusty,” Eddie says, feeling unwanted emotions. If there was anyone more encouraging than Wayne or Robin. It was Dustin.

A flash cuts their hug short, as they look up to see Chrissy grinning and Robin with her Polaroid out. Pulling it out and shaking it.

“That’s a keeper.” She says sweetly as the boys groan. Her father honks outside. Dustin grabs his bags runs out of the house and yells something about not doing drugs.

They chuckle as Steve and Eddie get ready to head out. Robin sees Chrissy about to do the same, and she grabs Chrissy’s hand before it’s too late.

“Hey, can I show you something really quick?” Robin asks and Chrissy looks hesitant, looking at the boys eyeing them.

“For a minute they can wait,” Robin reassures her and Chrissy nods curiously letting Robin drag her up the stairs. Chrissy looks back at a confused Steve and a smirking Eddie.

Chrissy looks around through the white door with the aged stickers on it. Robin is semi-messy which is not surprising. Some clothes are sprawled around with the occasional hair tie or pencil.

Posters of bands Chrissy doesn’t recognize by image but does by name because of Robin. Postcards from Italy to Alaska. And pages from magazines all stuck on her wall. 

There’s a tall lamp in the corner of the room that hits the room with a soft light, along with a string of purple and white Christmas lights from Halloween or Christmas. There is a mountain of books, enough to reach the bed which is messily made with a couple of stuffed animals which Chrissy grins at. Picking up a small confused-looking hippo with a tag attached to it.

 A ‘Moomin’ apparently.

“Oh!” Robin says twirling in front of Chrissy with a wide smile on her face as she watches Chrissy’s blue eyes sparkle.

“Robin that’s gorgeous,” Chrissy takes the green fabric in her hand. It’s a Tinkerbell green. Like a lily pad in the sun. A soft green. A green that made her think of Chrissy.

“Good!” Robin exhales, relieved. “Cause it’s yours,” Robin says and Chrissy looks in awe.

“Robin-” Chrissy whispers.

“When Eddie and I went shopping for my dress I saw this one and it was beautiful and then I remembered you love green and that your mom basically picked your dress and-” Robin trailed off, finding the right words.

“You deserve to wear a dress you like, and it’s not really your exact choice because I picked it and it’s basically contradictory but-” Robin, Chrissy says but Robin keeps rambling, “I thought you would really like it so I bought it, for you because I know you like green better than pink and the only time you wear it is when you’re sweaty and-”

“Robin-” Chrissy says again with a chuckle making Robin shut her mouth.

“Thank you,” Chrissy says, taking the dress and giving Robin a swift kiss on the cheek, and goes across the hall to the bathroom leaving Robin stunned, and biting her lip, screaming internally.

Steve was apparently driving as he thought putting Robin and Chrissy in the back of the van was cruel even if Eddie had blankets in the back. So Eddie had plenty of time to take a shower and wash the day away. He avoided his hair minimally cause he enjoyed the shape steam does to his curls. Makes them more set, and with a bit of mouse, and gel they look perfect.

“Wow,” I ain’t never seen you work on that head of hair.” Wayne teases and Eddie pays no attention and continues to play with it, using a couple of bobby pinks to hold up 

“Your one to speak,” Eddie answers getting a slap on the hand, replacing them with his own.

“Hey, now it’s probably cause you never let me have a peaceful day in my life!” Eddie laughs at that cause it’s probably true.

“I like what you did with these,” Wayne says as he pulls the short strands of hair that Robin helped him with in front of his forehead.

“The bangs? Right! Very metal, right?” Eddie says happily as Wayne hums in agreement.

“Make you look younger, when you had those squirrel cheeks,” Wayne says pinching his cheeks in front of the mirror making Eddie squirm and Wayne bark with laughter.

“Well, I’m not so young anymore,” Eddie states, putting on his blazer which Wayne helps him with and smoothing out, turning him in front of him, smoothing the lapels he had just ironed.

“Yeah, I guess so.” Wayne's voice carried a little sorrow. “My beautiful boy,” he lightly sings, and Eddie whines.

“That song is so cheesy, and he was an awful dad, singing about only one of his sons, John Lennon is a slut.” Eddie criticizes and Wayne gives a hearty laugh.

“Well John Lennon can back off than cause you my boy, and I love that song,” Wayne says sternly kissing Eddie on his head.

“Please don’t cry you’re literally coming with me and I’ll be back earlier than you..” Eddie cried while watching Wayne's glassy eyes. His eyes are a little droopy, but the blue makes it more so. It was his mom who gave Eddie his bug eyes, or as Robin would say full Bambi eyes. 

Wayne had a similar power.

“I’m just so proud of you,” Wayne mutters, making Eddie’s eyes watery. He pulls Wayne, his uncle, his caretaker, and his father for an embrace. He’ll never be able to fully repay him for what he’s done for Eddie even though Wayne would look down on repayment of any kind.

He made Eddie his whole world and Eddie made Wayne his.

“I love you, and who you turned out to be,” Wayne says, “But your heart scares me sometimes, Eddie.” 

He says softly, making Eddie look down at the floor in confusion.

“What?” Eddie says quietly but the knock on the door appears.

“Just have fun tonight, and don’t let anyone take it away from you alright.” Wayne pats his back and Eddie tries to shake off whatever he was feeling a few seconds back and grab the corsages from the fridge while Wayne opens the door to a very well-groomed Steve Harrington dressed in a white suit with a matching white tie. Hair soft as ever and Eddie could just picture him in front of the bathroom for an hour.

“Whoa there MJ,” Eddie teases Steve, picking up his sleeve, and inspecting his sleeve. 

“Yap all you want I know I look good,” Steve says giving a slow turn making Eddie grin bashfully. 

He did look really good. It had to be perfectly tailored to fit him nicely, some family friend, Steve remembered him mentioning to Eddie.

“This is new.” Steve reached out to pet the bangs of Eddie’s hair and he let him.

“Yeah, I’m going full Halen.”

“Looks good,” Steve says gently and Eddie looks up at Steve who can’t help but keep touching his hair like he’s under a spell.

“Steve, unless you want one of the Ragson boys to steal your automobile we better get a move on,” Wayne yelled already outside waiting for the boys to stop teasing each other. He knew it was more though. It’s what he was trying to warn Eddie about. But it wasn’t his place

The green dress fit a little loose but Melissa Buckley had hobbies other than sitting in front of a typewriter all day and making calls to places that would give her the time of day. 

Once she was done the boys made it and Richard was ready to take pictures of every possible way. Robin had even taken a picture of her holding the air around Steve’s hips which made everyone laugh and Steve a bit shy.

Steve had brought Chrissy a corsage which was sweet even if it was for another girl, but Chrissy didn’t mind making it a mini mission in her head to make Kiana Bower feel a little jealous tonight.

Soon enough they were off in Steve’s car playing a Micheal Jackson tape as Eddie found it fitting for the driver at hand. Steve just ignored him and focused on the road and the path he’d taken over a hundred times in his life.

This was fresh air for Chrissy. A bit of her mind was thinking about her mom. When was Laura Cunningham never not in her head?

But the music was loud enough to make the woman’s voice the quietest it’s ever been. She’d have no idea if the Hollaway’s got a call tonight, she didn’t know if Heather would cover for her when she blew off the team but she’d have to deal with the consequences later. Taking Grace Hopper's famous words.

She’d ask for forgiveness but tonight she was not asking permission.

She hadn’t even thought about Jason's absence. The boy she had spent her whole life with, was not here. Not watching her every move and asking her about them. She had friends here who liked her and wanted her here. It’s something she hopes to feel for a long, long time.

The prom committee table was much easier to get into as the line was basically non-existent than this morning. And with a very amusing glare from Claire when Steve held his hand for Chrissy they were in, set to Promenade.

Along with the drapes of blue velvet everywhere there were arches of lights crafted into the shapes of stars, along with blue LED light draped to look like water droplets. Second-hand sconces decorating the room with easy lighting making everything look soft and smooth.

Blue and silver balloons topped with lanterns take over the sky making white circles on the dance floor where kids have already taken part. Representing all 9 planets. Pluto was Chrissy’s favorite.

Chrissy had somewhat liked the space theme the school went with. She had picked out props for the photo station from the drama room with Eddie’s help and made a poster dedicated to seniors to say their final goodbye. But other than that she stayed away not wanting to know the final result since she was going to be at the prom. She was lucky tonight that she got to see it at all.

“This is exactly, how I had imagined it,” Robin said with mild enthusiasm. Eddie looked ecstatic taking it all in. Nodding his head to the music which pleased him. 

“Out of this world?” Eddie announced a question with a smile on his face, which made Chrissy look over at him. She thought they announced the theme last week.

“How did they know?” Steve added looking straight at him with a playful look. Like an inside joke.

Chrissy furrowed her brows but suddenly Eddie and Robin had open mouths in surprise when a change of song hit their ears. 

“Oh fuck yes!” Robin cheered as she grabbed Eddie’s hand to the dance floor, Eddie grabbed Chrissy’s hand who giggled. 

“Shouldn’t we grab a table first!?” Steve called but instead, he got dragged in by Chrissy who began to twirl with him.

Chrissy knew the song, it was a classic on the radio and Robin had been persistent about Cyndi Lauper’s whole album ‘She’s So Unusual’.

“I mean “Girls Just Want to Have Fun” is a great song but “All Through the Night” is my favorite.”

Robin said when she let Chrissy borrow the tape one day at the diner. Chrissy was so scared about burning it out because she just wanted to play and play it.

When Chrissy was little, and when her mom couldn’t be bothered to play her specific selection of tapes of the car or she fell asleep from coming back from her parents, her dad kept his favorite album under his car seat that he didn’t tell anyone about. 

He couldn’t tell his wife because as Chrissy grew up she would learn that Carol King was Jewish and her mom, didn’t really like that.

But Chrissy liked it. Her voice was unlike anything she heard. She would make up her own music videos in her head. Picture a story. Cast the actors she liked. Camera movements and lighting. A bit of choreography.

Chrissy still did it. From time to time. Make-up stories in her head. There was a Frank Sinatra song he sang with his wife. “Something Stupid”. That used to be her and Jason’s song. 

Ever since their first camp together, they did a karaoke which was just them singing over the actual song and a counselor had a guitar and tried his best to follow along.

Now, in her recent life, some songs made her think of Robin which was odd but Robin Buckley has been managing to crawl into her mind any chance it gets and Chrissy doesn’t mind.

From Billy Joel (which she won’t let Eddie and Robin, nope, never) to The Cure (a band she learned from Jonathan Byers) and ABBA which everyone knew about her unhealthy obsession.

Chrissy just wished Cyndi would make more music already so Robin could talk more about her songs. And maybe she’d make a song that made her think of Robin. Most of the songs by Ms.Lauper were just so not Robin.

Robin liked sad songs. Chrissy not so much but she thought in recent events she’d probably have to embrace the sadness a little more, but who knows? She’s not feeling any breakup remorse. Is she evil for that?

She thinks not when God hears her thoughts and “Uptown Girl” starts to play and Robin spins her around causing her to yelp.

“This is your song!” Robin squeals, smiling as she swishes her hips to the song. Robin had put on glitter eyeshadow that kinda got everywhere. The glitter glistened on her neck and her collarbones but she didn’t mind. Chrissy didn’t mind either. They lit up like stars under the disco lights.

“My song?” Chrissy asks with a hint of confusion. She loved Billy Joel but she didn’t know if this was her favorite.

“Well, you a girl who has chosen the backstreets,” Robin explains, “the dark, rugged, brooding-”

“Oh, and you're so brooding?” Chrissy yells over the music, and Robin rolls her eyes playfully, continuing to dance to the music if you call jumping up and down in worn-out Converse (which she got away with because her dress was so long) dancing. She’s close enough to Robin that she feels hotter after every minute of dancing. She’s out of breath already, but she doesn’t want to stop when Robin is holding her hands.

“I’m the brooding one!” Eddie called out, Steve was by him trying to keep his distance as respectable as possible in a crowd of sweaty teenagers. 

“As if,” Steve corrects that and makes Eddie make a funny face.

“This song is just as much about you, rich girl,” Eddie says, picking up Steve’s tie and slapping it back down. The song finishes up and Robin walks over to the food table to grab a couple of water bottles, handing them to Chrissy who passes them down.

“Hall and Oates? Nice.” Eddie taps his water and it spills a bit over. “Also, you're literally my boss, I don’t know what your definition of rich is,” Steve argues, catching his breath near the snack table and scanning the room for any free seats. Chrissy joins him and sees that most have already been taken, a downside of being late.

“Hey, look it’s all your ex’s.” Robin points to a table in the back. And there, in the flesh is Tommy Hagen, Carol Perkins, and Billy Hargrove, with some girl Chrissy doesn’t know the name of. After looking 'in the clear' they leave the gym through the back door, no security in sight to stop them.

“I’m pretty sure they can just walk through the front door.” Chrissy critiques and Robin snorts as she goes to the back and takes a seat on the semi-messy table. 

“There just so cool,” Eddie mocks taking a seat next to her and eyeing a black flask. 

Steve just shakes his head knowing years ago he’d do the same thing. Chrissy would probably do it too.

“No way,” Eddie says as he picks it up and opens it under the table taking a whiff.

“Straight vodka, fancy,” He says finding a closed can of Coke on the table and an empty cup.

“Ew, tell me you're not!” Robin complains as Eddie mixes the liquids.

“It’s half full and imagine how pissed they're gonna be if they come back and all the loose juice is gone,” Eddie begs for her cooperation, and with a huff she grabs it takes it, and puts it on her lap making sure her dress covers it.

“I want new cups. I'm not getting sick because you're choosing to be gross,” Robin demands, crossing her arms.

Eddie groans and takes Steve by the shoulders to come with him.

“Coke, please! AND FOOD!” Robin says sweetly.

“Wow, okay maybe you are a rebel Robin,” Chrissy jokes and Robin bats her eyes.

“Always,” Robin says sweetly.

“You know-”

“CHRISSY! WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN!?” A shout comes in front of them. To be more specific, Heather Holloway and the rest of the Hawkins High cheer team. 

“Oh, no,” Chrissy mumbles standing up, laying a hand indicating to Robin she’ll be right back. Heather looks at Robin for a second squinting her purple eyeshadow-covered eyes.

Robin gives her a smile that doesn’t reach her eyes.

The girls were led out of the gym and into the hallway. The further they get from the door, the sound of TOTO’s ‘Africa’ which Chrissy is not mad at for missing. It’s such an annoying song. Why would you have to choose between a girl and your dreams? It’s a given to follow your dreams but why wouldn’t the love of your life support you? 

But Chrissy’s not a songwriter she’s a girl who might just get kicked off the cheer team.

“Who was that girl?” Missy a fellow junior with curly black hair that’s been accessorized with a teal head-band questions.

“Robin. Robin Buckley,” She says simply and is ready to whack a mole if anyone says anything out of line.

“Marching band girl,” Heather states, and Chrissy nods, surprised by the knowing of details.

“Well that’s fine but are you planning on avoiding us the whole night?” She says a little more relaxed.

“I was already under the impression something was going on but I didn’t hear anything until Jessica M. told me that Steve was fighting for your hand when Jason threw him a punch,” 

Chrissy sighs for the millionth time today, but it’s not their fault, so far the only people who know were told in spite of explaining the change of plans on everyone’s agenda today

“And now here you are on his arm-winning prom queen and king by the way, so R.I.P me and Rick I guess,” Heather says the last words with a mix of enthusiasm and disappointment. She was one to switch up on emotions. Making her a great and scary team Captain.

“I know, I know, and I’m sorry but Steve and I are just friends he’s just a-” she quickly takes back any words that would sound like bullying. She exhales, “He just doesn’t think. And he took pity on me cause I broke up with Jason like 10 horses ago and I did the same when his date bailed on him so we just went together. It’s not like you can go to Prom unaccompanied ” She says truthfully, fidgeting with the layer of fabric of her dress which Heather notices.

“And the dress? It’s not what we bought with our mom’s.” Heather motions to her own dress, it was purple with dressy puffy sleeves which she wanted so badly from a magazine. But because her mom didn’t believe in magazines she got it handmade from a boutique in the city.  

Laura had motioned a similar pink dress so they could match. It fits a little small, but Laura said they didn’t need to make a new one, she could just drop a few pounds. And she did. Now she realizes it was a complete waste of time. Skipping dessert for the past few weeks and eating bowls of flavorless yogurt in the morning.

“Robin picked it out.” She said out loud but was completely blank on how the other girls would react.

“Hm. She has taste. I’m guessing your mom doesn’t know?” Heather asks and Chrissy’s ears ring. She really doesn’t want to think about her mom right now.

“No,” Chrissy says simply, and Heather huffs.

“Ladies give me a minute,” Heather declares to the girls who go the opposite way with no hesitation. 

Heather leads them into the closest classroom so they can be completely alone. Even if the only people who are in the halls are couples making out and flirting with each other. They might as well rent a motel room out of town and steal liquor from a convenience store. A few girls are crying which she feels sympathetic towards, and drunk friends with stolen flasks.

Once she closes the door behind her Heather gives her a weak smile. “Listen, I know we haven’t been close. You’ve been hanging out with the burnouts and Robin,” Heather says like Robin is separate from the band.

“And Steve which is odd but sure,” Chrissy shrugs. Steve is odd. He’s more nervous now, skittish. Far from King Steve, he was her freshman year. Clueless sometimes but he still has that winning charisma.

“But you’re gonna be Captain next year and you need to learn how to trust your team.” She says failing to hide a smile.

Wait.

“What? Really,” Chrissy lets out a shallow breath.

“Yes! Who else is as kind and determined as you are? And also scholarships babe, it will help immensely with whatever you want to do!” Heather makes an ‘oof’ sound from her mouth when Chrissy hugs her.

“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” She cries with laughter. When she pulls away Heather smiles down at her.

“Just remember what I told you alright? You don’t need to tell them everything but you need to make sure they can come to you for anything. It’s a big responsibility.” Chrissy nods bouncing on her toes. She’s gonna be cheer captain. 

“Also fuck Jason, hope things work out with Harrington he’s cuter,” Heather says until she finally closes the door.

Chrissy shakes her head.

“Not gonna happen,” she says with a smile. She hears a thump of song change between her feet. She recognizes the song in the first few seconds. 

“All through The Night.”

She looks at the gym through the window of the room with a blind covering it. She holds a minute before running into the gym she was so desperate trying to get back to a few seconds ago, but she finds herself calming down a bit. More reassured. Breathing normally. 

She opens the door and walks near the gym eyes gliding through the room to find the sandy dark hair. But weirdly enough it’s not at their chosen table for the night. She finds Eddie and Steve near the DJ. 

And she wonders if Eddie knows this was Robin’s favorite song too. He probably does. He’s her best friend after all. 

But she hears a loud sound of footsteps behind her. The close of an exit door and a loud thud make Chrissy curious enough to follow, making sure whoever has decided to leave early is okay.

She goes silently. And hears the gentle plops of rain hit the door.

She stays by the door and up against the wall, opening the door slightly to see a head of long glowing copper hair. She has on a short girl in a sky-yellow dress that makes Chrissy cock a brow. And when she sees Robin, looking down at her with wide eyes, Chrissy’s stomach clenches.

She’s pretty sure her heart stops when she sees a hand reach out for Robin’s cheek ruining the blush Chrissy put on her, just a few hours ago in her bedroom.

All Chrissy is thinking about is how dare she? How dare she ruin Robin’s blush, but all the moisture from her mouth disappears cause she can’t say anything. 

And how could she, when the redhead brings Robin’s head down give her a gentle kiss?

Chrissy looks away, presses her lips together and feels her eyes get glossy. She rubs at them as she leaves the exit and back to the gym.

Why is she crying?

Was it because of betrayal? Because Robin never told her.

She liked girls.

“Chrissy!” She hears Eddie’s words as he runs up to her. She looks fine enough cause Eddie doesn’t question her current state. 

“You won!” He gets behind her taking her by the shoulders and through an open path like the Red Sea. She’s faced with Steve who has a goofy look on his face and an encouraging smile. Chrissy feels her cheeks heat up. She hadn’t wanted to be prom queen but her friends put her on there as a joke. 

It shouldn’t have been her. It should’ve been Heather or Missy and their boyfriends. Not a random junior. 

She should apologize to Steve for having to dance with a friend except for a cute girl he actually had a chance with. Not that he was repulsive, but those feelings that she should’ve had dancing around in her stomach just weren’t there even if she was here, dancing with the cutest boy in all of Hawkins High. 

Once she’s on stage she gives an awkward smile and she tries to not let herself feel sick while she’s looking at so many recognizable and unrecognizable faces. She sees Robin who smiles at her, looking almost proud. She’s a bit damp and Eddie’s questioning her. There’s no sign of the redhead and Chrissy selflessly hopes that she’s gone.

Steve wasn’t totally surprised that he won Prom King. He was surprised people gave a crap about him but did they? Or was his name checked off because his name was the only one they knew? 

Maybe a bit of both.

There’s an uncomfortable weight on his shoulders, knowing that soon enough all of these people he grew up with most of his life, will be gone. Starting their new lives across the country. Chasing their dreams.

 Steve didn’t really have any dreams.

He was relieved when Chrissy won. It be weird if he had to dance with a random girl who had a boyfriend glaring at his hand placement. And Kiana Bower looked a bit pissed so a real win-win. Sashes were given out and plastic crowns were placed on their heads.

A slow songs starts some song Steve doesn’t recognize and he makes sure to put a respectable space between them, enough for a nun to respect. Though when she glances at Kiana Bower she takes a step forward, smiling sweetly, an swaying eyeing the curly haired girl as she let’s the thumbs of ver manicured nails slip into the edges of Steve’s hair making him shiver.

Kiana huffs and takes her date away from the circle.

“You didn’t have to that,” Steve says whispering to Chrissy but she just shrugs.

“She hurt one of my friends, like I’d let that go by,” she says making Steve give a small smile. 

They were friends.

After the song finishes a louder song interrupts the previous ambiance, and things go back to as they were, with a photographer taking them near the wall full of streamers.

They find Eddie and Robin once their done and there’s a shift in the mood at the table. Steve frowns because he see’s Robin quickly down whatever’s in her red solo cup and by her facial expression it’s not just Coke.

When she them she claps her hands together.

“Here’s to the king and queen.” She stands up and hands them both matching red solo’s.

Chrissy’s on board as she takes a whiff aand drinks it with ease. Steve puts his cup down. 

“I’m good, I’m driving,” Which is an acceptable excuse as they all nod. Chrissy points to his cup and he nods hesitantly as she drinks it down.

“We don’t wanna get caught,” She says tossing the empty cups near the bin and goes to the dance floor, catching up with her cheer friends. Steve catches Robin looking at her disappear with her friends. They watch as Chrissy takes off her crown and puts in on one of the girls and her sash to another.  

“I need to pee,” Robin states and leaves the table.

“Is she okay?” Steve asks with concern. 

“She won’t tell me,” Eddie says scratching his chin and looking at the crowd.

“Want a smoke?” Eddie asks and Steve nods.

They can’t really go outside since it’s raining so they take to the theatre room which Eddie still has the keys too and where there’s a single bathroom with a window to smoke something a little more than nicotine. 

“I’ll drive, calm down,” Eddie says, passing a small yet mighty joint. 

“You're a bad influence,” Steve says back, blowing into the open window. His face is squished with the cool tiles of the wall as he’s propped up on the window sill that’s wide enough for both their nonexistence asses. Their feet share the lip of the toilet and gently knock against each other.

“You can sleep over if you want,” Steve presses, licking his lips, starting to feel a bit cotton-mouthed.

Eddie blinks up at him. His hair has kinda lost its shape with all the dancing. The sweat and humidity of the gym make it look flat but not completely lifeless. It looks soft.

“Yeah?” Eddie grabs a strand of his hair twirling it nervously which stumps Steve. Why does he have to be nervous?

“Yeah. We can kill some time before the wedding,” Steve says happily, taking another drag.

“You like weddings? Don’t you?” Eddie states and Steve hunches down with a skewed smile.

“So what if I do?” He says giving the joint back to Eddie.

“It’s a day all about honoring someone’s love, what’s not to love,” Steve says dreamily. 

Eddie smirks, looking pleased.

“And that’s something you want?” 

“Don’t you?” Steve asks like it’s obvious. Eddie looks down at the joint, offering the rest to Steve who turns it down and so it gets thrown out the window.

“Sure. If someone right came around.” He states staring out of the window, watching the rain drench the spring flowers. Roses are in there with a mix of daisies. 

“You don’t sound sure,” Steve argues and Eddie looks at him with a head tilt and Steve motions him to continue.

“I guess,” Eddie shakes his head, “I guess, I haven’t really been in love to ever think about that kind of future.” He settles his words with a whisper.

“You’ve never been in love?” Steve asks and Eddie shakes his head ‘no’.

“You have though,” Eddie says poking a dead bear with a stick.

“Yeah, didn’t work so well.” Steve looks at his own side of the window.

“Did you ever feel like you would have that future with her?” Eddie bites his bottom lip almost regretting his words but why would he say it in the first place?

Steve huffs.

“Yeah,” He says simply. Eddie nods. “I had this dream I guess. When I would find the “one”, he air quotes. 

“A house, a family, somewhere outta here though 'cause Hawkins carries too much bad.” He lists, and Eddie raises his eyebrows.

“Hopefully not too much bad,” Eddie cheekly states. And Steve doesn’t want to bring up the obvious bad stuff. Monsters, death, evil scientists with guns in their hands have no problem killing another human being if there is even a chance of doubt.

“No, not too bad,” Steve says gently looking at Eddie who smiles back. Not bad at all.

“Eddie!” Robin’s voice echoes the small bathroom. 

“What?” Steve and Eddie say at the same time and Robin looks exhausted.

“Chrissy,” She explains.

“C’mon, there you go,” Steve scoops Chrissy from the back of the car as Robin goes quickly under the roof of the patio finding a spare key underneath the flower pot. It’s only a little past 10 and her parents aren’t home yet making Chrissy’s mystery drink from her friend's flask a little more doable.

Heather Hollaway said she was feeling upset about Jason but Steve doesn’t really buy it. She had seemed to be fine all day. But when he remembers last Halloween, he shouldn’t be judging. He was thankful when Heather mentioned she’d let her mom know she was staying over, making Chrissy a very lucky girl.

They set her on the couch and Eddie grabs the bathroom bin near her face just in case, though it still smells like acetone. He grabs a glass of water and two aspirins on the coffee table and that’s all they can do for now.

Steve with an umbrella in hand given by Robin waves a sheepish goodbye to her as he steps out of the house knowing Eddie and Robin would like some privacy. He watches from the car, the two talking near the door. Eddie hugged Robin tightly and kissed her forehead. Steve turns away until he hears the passenger’s seat open and shut.

“Everything okay?” He asks again. And again he’s given with a shrug. He knows he won’t get anything else so he turns the heat on and they go home.

They sprint from the garage to the front of the house.

“God I hate the rain, here,” Steve grumbles as he passes the green umbrella in Eddie’s hand whose rings are shiner than ever. So is his silver bracelet. He wore the bracelet.

“Steve, the water’s not gonna hurt you, babe,” Eddie teases and Steve rolls his eyes. 

“I bet you were the kid that got dirty in the mud,”

“I also ate dirt,” Eddie adds proudly and Steve just chuckles as he opens the door.

“I’ll get us some towels just stay here, Clarissa just moped.” 

He takes off his suede brown shoes having to untie them to untie them and goes quickly to the bathroom to get some towels crossing the living room.

“Steven?” 

Steve freezes. He didn’t even notice the lights were on.

“Mom?” He says and he suddenly summons his dad who is meeting his eyes from the railing.

“Hi,” Steve says blankly as he watches his father, dressed in slacks and a button-up shirt rolled from his sleeves. He has his black reading glasses on meaning he either was just reading work files in his study or was reading the latest Robertson Davies, which by the looks of it, is less than likely.

“Hello. The rain caught up to you huh?” He walks down the stairs, as Emily Harrington comes from the kitchen, wearing her night rob and slippers but her jewelry is still on.

“Steven you know you're supposed to keep an umbrella in your car, always, what if you get sick?” She mutters taking off his blazer and putting it on a close wooden chair to dry out.

“And you have a guest,” Richard speaks, eyeing a drenched Eddie who is holding himself uncomfortably.

“Um, yeah, yeah,” Steve pushes his hair from his face, bringing a hand to motion for Eddie to come in, floors be damned, “this is-”

“Edward Munson,” Richard says sharply.

Steve’s eyes crease at the name.

“Yeah, um, yeah. I hope it’s cool if he can stay over tonight because of the rain,” Steve says more to his mom than his dad because his dad’s eyes are glaring at Eddie. 

His mom stays silent but is looking at Eddie with an open mouth. Usually, she would say it’s rude to stare but something in her eyes looks like she can’t help herself.

Eddie’s cheeks get hot at the attention. Steve gets in front of him as if shielding him from daggers would change anything.

“No.” Richard declares.

“Dad-”

“No. You can send him off now,” Richard says more sternly this time making Steve back up, bumping into Eddie.

“Steve,” Eddie says estranged, “It’s fine, I’ll just call Wayne-”

“I’ll call you a taxi,” Richard says about leaving the room until Steve scoffs, making him stop.

“Are you kidding me right now?” He is annoyed and Eddie says his name in protest but Steve ignores him. Richard walks up to the two boys, towering over them.

“Don’t argue with me, I say what goes on around here, if I say he’s to leave he’s to leave.”

“You used to let Tommy and Carol stay over all the time, you would never just ‘call them a taxi’. Just because his last name is Munson-” Steve fights and then it goes quiet.

Except for a stinging slap.

Burning. This is all that Steve feels on the left side of his cheek. He can also feel tears. 

“I don’t care about how he leaves this house. But I want him gone. And to never step foot in this house, again.” He crouches down at Steve, holding a shaky finger. Spitting his words.

“Never disobey me again. You're making your mother upset,” as Steve looks up his mother is on the brink of tears. 

Once footsteps disappear from the room, Eddie and Steve are alone. Eddie crouches down next to Steve.

“Steve-” he says gently but Steve just pinches his nose.

“Just, uh, take my car. Okay.” Steve whispers taking his keys out of his front pocket and palming them in Eddie's hand.

“Steve, please,” Eddie tries with pleading eyes but Steve just shakes his head. In ambition, in embarrassment.

“Eddie, please. I’m sorry, but it’s better if you go, now.” Steve urges.

“Come with me,” Eddie says and no matter how much Steve wants to say yes, he’s scared. He’s never not scared.

“I’ll try and call okay? I’m so sorry.” Steve says as he shuts the door leaning on it for a lingering moment.

“Steven,” his mom appears by his side, an ice pack in her hand but he turns it down going upstairs to his father's study, looking over papers like nothing just happened. 

“Do you want to know why we came home early?” Richard says looking up at his red-eyed son.

“Because I received a call, from Arthur Carver, you know his son. Good man,” He states and Steve bites his tongue at the mention of Jason.

“Telling me you were working under the establishment of Wayne Munson.” Richard continues pushing his glasses up.

“You told me to get a job,” Steve states silently, almost whispering.

“You skipped the meeting at the Starcourt Mall. You know I’m putting money on that too right? Basically giving you the upper hand. You could be a manager in two to three months if you try hard enough.” 

“But let me tell you now. Edward Munson will never help you concur with that life. He’ll bring you down. His name holds weight. Weight that is not acceptable for people like, us . Hell, the boy can hardly graduate High School. At least you can do that.” 

Anger boils in Steve’s chest. His jaw clenches but he keeps himself standing, 4 feet across from his father.

“And frankly, I don’t know what you see in him. Is he offering anything to you? Except drugs. You reek.” He states holding his hands like he’s in a meeting with someone barely worth the time.

“You call that little diner of theirs, the one linked to a suicide.” He spits “And you quit. And you will work where I tell you to work. And you will never associate with that boy or his family again.” He says every word like it’s the last. He needs to clarify it for his imbecile son

“As long as you are under this house, under my roof, and in this town. You will do as I say do you hear me.”

Steve nods, though he feels ill when he does it. 

“Close the door on your way out.” Richard turns to the fireplace, ignoring Steve as he closes the door. Steve starts to unbutton his shirt, then his pants, then his socks, then his underwear, dumping them into the laundry bag in his room. He crawls underneath his covers finding warmth where he can only feel his numb fingers and toes. 

He cries into his pillow until his eyelids get tired and they close for the night. 

Chapter Text

June 14th, 1985

When Robin's watch hits 6:30pm, and Richard honks from the car outside, she grabs her red flats, a black purse with lipstick and 10 bucks and she's out the door. The graduation ceremony was in half an hour and she and the rest of the gang planned to meet at the school early to find seats. Now she’s just hoping she could find them on the busiest day of the school year.

The Party begged to be at the graduation and with Steve’s extra tickets Nancy, Jonathan, and Corroded Coffin where supposed to be covered. That was until Richard and Emily Harrington came back to town. Guess she won the better of the two because Steve’s dad had kicked Eddie out for reasons that would make Robin commit arson. Burn down the house that probably costs way more than they bought it for. 

But she’d probably pull Steve before she set in on fire.

Probably because he’s been avoiding them for the last week . Well avoiding her and Chrissy for the most part.

If seniors weren’t in the auditorium rehearsing in their assigned spots and practicing the order of speeches being given, they were either in class slacking off or not on school grounds at all, usually taking lunch the opportunity to leave early.

Everyone knew the last week of school was a joke. Especially for seniors. And the teachers knew that too, so to their advantage of teaching one less class for a week and getting paid regardless.

Teachers just let them. 

And if you give Eddie Munson a pass for skipping school with no consequences then no way in hell is he showing up to watch documentaries from a glitchy projector. 

So Eddie’s really been the one avoiding Steve, not the other way around. But for what? Robin had gotten the truth but he bended the truth with Wayne which he really hated doing. Steve's parents were home and Steve said they hated people over so Eddie had to go and run to a phone booth and call Jeff’s home and try to get Wayne on the phone since the Trailer park was across town. 

Wayne, apparently from her dad, was pissed as hell with Steve for not taking him home and making him get soaked and wake up with a fever in the morning making his voice croaky and making Jeff be head vocalist at the wedding. And Robin was pissed too. If they were already outside why couldn’t Steve just drop him off at home? How could they miss a black Porsche in the driveway? 

Maybe Eddie was pissed too and if that’s the case then so is Robin. She can live with that. It’s not like she ever actively tried to talk to Steve so whatever. 

Steve was an asshole. That’s nothing new. But she knows somewhere inside of her that maybe that’s not the whole story.

But if Eddie wasn’t gonna talk, so be it. She had things to do. She had been using the last week to focus on her own last week of school filled with final exams and projects. Chrissy’s also been there. Even if things have been a little…awkward since prom. Robin thought it was because of Melissa’s mom code, throwing Heather’s alibi out the window. 

After some ibuprofen and some tomato drink Melissa used to make when she was in college, she took Chrissy home and brought her to the front door. She didn’t have to mention underage drinking because Laura Cunningham already knew when she dragged her daughter inside. 

Chrissy wasn't upset that her mom knew the truth. She was just upset that her debutante duty had been brought to a hundred, plus she’d been grounded until it was over. So their hanging out had been again up to the school bell.

They’d probably have to resort to pigeon postal services. Robin should get her a walkie.

Anyways with all the free time this week it’s also left Robin more time to think.

Think about Vickie Anderson. 

She hadn’t told anybody, obviously. With Eddie being AWOL, and the only other people who knew the secret were two little kids, one at camp and the other one having a bunch of on and off again situations which to be fair is more than Robin’s ever had. Does she want that? An on relationship?

Robin thought maybe it was because she was trying to understand it herself first. Bringing in someone else’s opinions would just mess with her mind up even more.

About the kiss.

Robin kissed a girl. 

Robin kissed Vickie Anderson. Well, more like Vickie kissed her .

Before that night Robin prided herself on being a person who could use logic to solve most questions. Eddie told her, reminded her really that her brain worked in puzzles, logic and problems to be solved.

But was kissing a girl she’d had a crush on for the past year really be classified as a problem ?

The thing is after winter break, after the spring play. Her feelings for Vickie just kinda, changed. They've become well acquainted with each other. Friends really. But she didn’t make Robin have those butterflies anymore. She didn’t get nervous when asking her to practice lines together. 

The kiss felt…fine.

It was a kiss.

It was lips touching lips. It felt tingly when Vickie tucked Robin's strand of hair behind her ear and brought her down to her apple lip gloss lips.

But after that, when Robin was expecting fireworks behind her and going in for a second kiss, grabbing Vickie by the waist to collide into each other in the rain. The fucking rain. But she just didn’t.

But Robin shouldn’t be complaining that her first kiss ended up with a girl! A girl who is pretty, nice and as nerdy as she is! But it just feels so forced in a way. 

Vickie told her it was okay that she freaked out and Robin rushed to let Vickie know it was fine. That she was in fact a girl who liked girls but that she needed time. Vickie looked confused but she just smiled sweetly and went back to the gym. 

She really needed to talk to Eddie, this was getting ridiculous. But not today. Not on his day that he’d been looking forward to since-well since last year when he started to give a shit. He spent a good portion of the morning deciding on a shirt even though it was going to be covered with mold green fabric.

Stepping out of the car she is handed her polaroid and an envelope with cash that will make the graduate very happy. As well as some cheesy balloons with phrases of congratulations. 

She hands in a ticket in front, smiling at the drama teacher. Ms.Cone is in her late 30’s with messy brown curls. She has bangles on her brown skinned arms making her presence known wherever she is. She has on green eyeshadow showing some school spirit which Robin secretly wants. Ms.Cone is also dressed in a poncho-like dress even with the new Hawkins heat.

“Today’s the day. Tell Eddie I said congrats if I don’t get the chance.” She says earnestly.

“For sure, dig the butterfly clip.” Robins smiles nodding to the woman's bird nest of hair.

“Butterflies have many significance in many different cultures, it’s why I love them.” She says and Robins nods.

“But doesn’t it hold a whole over meaning if there’s different species?” Robins asks curiously, Ms.Cone is the type of person to just know beyond the script. 

“Of course, but they all have one thing in common. They are born to transform, find their way, find a home, give life and then they die,” 

Robin’s mouth goes dry. But why? She’s known that since the 2nd grade.

“And then the cycle goes on. Let this summer be a summer of change Robin. It would be boring otherwise. Tell Eddie the same, okay?” 

Definitely not.

Robin gives a tight smile and heads to the back courtyard. The school is filled to the brim, as expected with families, extended families, and friends with bouquets of flowers, balloons with streamers and large expensive cameras.

She wishes she could tell everyone that AV club is filming it and will be selling them $20 a pop next week. 

“Robin!” Nancy’s scream makes Robin's ear ring. Nancy comes sprinting with Jonathan in her hand, Jonathan’s other hand is messing with the camera around his neck, ready to shoot.

“Hey! So your friend did have an extra ticket.” 

“Yup, kinda feel bad cause it was her grandma who broke her hip during jazzercise.” Nancy says with a lipped smile.

“Yeah well that’s jazzercise for you,” Robin shrugs, making them snort.

“How did the kiddos take it?” She says with a skewed smile. They were so excited to come until they heard about the Steve situation, then they were less angry and more confused when Robin said they weren’t talking at the moment like they were a couple who just broke up after two years. But who else would Steve give the tickets too besides his two parents? He didn’t have anyone by the looks of it. No siblings, no friends, not a lot of family.

“About that,” Jonathan starts until a group of tweens yell out her name, dragging with them Corded Coffin behind them dressed in the same suites at Jeff’s parents wedding (besides ties and bow ties). Thank god she’s not the only one. But wait-

“Hi-how?!” Robin eyebrows rise when Mike and Will pull out a poster board with the words 

“Eddie the Destroyer, one night only ‘1985’”. There were flames making up Eddie’s name and some images Robin is pretty sure are D&D references. 

“I’m pretty sure the kids bullied Steve into it,” Jonathan explains, making the kids roll their eyes and sigh,“yesterday I found 3 tickets in the bottom of my camera bag which I wish I would have found earlier ,” Nancy elbows him making his polaroid swing back and forth.

“It was nice regardless. Though we don’t know when or how, Steve and Jonathan don’t even have any classes together.” Nancy says slowly to the kids. Mike rolls his eyes.

“For the last time we didn’t bully him into anything, he probably realized he just doesn’t have any friends to invite.” 

“ Mike .” Will hushes him, and Mike stumbles over his words as Will brings Mike’s expressive hands down.

“Uh, am I wrong?” Mike defends himself.

“Maybe this is his way of apologizing, maybe he felt bad.” Will says but Mike shakes his head.

“When has Steve ever felt bad about anything? Who has the 6th ticket then, it’s not like he has a girlfriend to invite?” He sneered, crossing his arms.

“I’m with Mike on this one.” Robin nods her head agreeing with the pale boy and Nancy widens her eyes.

“You have never agreed with Mike on anything, I’m not buying that,” Nancy says, opening the door into the auditorium once the vice principal announces people to come in and keep noise to a minimum.

“Hey!” Mike says offended as Max and Lucas chuckle behind him.

“Can’t you just be happy you don’t have to sneak in like you were planning, and why the hell is there so much security?” Max snarls looking at men dressed in Jim Hopper beige. 

“Because of what you just said, Red,” Gareth tells her as they try to look for seats.

“Yeah and what are you on about if you have a ticket?” Lucas calls out and Max freezes.

“Oh shit, my mom’s probably going ballistic right about now, catch ya later if I get the chance!” Max presses a peck on Lucas’s cheek before she skips to the other side of the room.

“Awwww,” everyone coos and Lucas moves in the room before a familiar wail fills the space.

“Back off! I swear to god! I have a big family too so keep it moving!” A familiar well fills the space.

“Dustin?!” Everyone said making everyone around them stare.

“Hey! Thank god take these goddamn seats already, before I beat that grandma! Yeah I’m talking to you!” Dustin raises his hands and Wayne puts it down before he does something he regrets.

“Take your seat c’mon now until this little one starts throwing hands.” Wayne says gathering the teens with an annoyed smile as he sits back down in the front row. Dustin grabs Robin's wrist and pulls her between him and Wayne.

“Hold up, I want a hug! You didn’t run away from camp did you? Are they gonna come in and take you away for bad behavior?” Robin jokes pulling the boy into a bear hug. Everyone joins in reaching as far from seats as they can even if it’s a pat and ruffle of his curls.

Robin let's go setting into her seat pulling Wayne into a sideways hug.

“No, I didn’t run away but emergency family events are acceptable. This girl left because it was her great grandma’s hundredth birthday and today is just as a once in a lifetime event. No way in hell am I missing this.” Dustin says, looking at them with smiles. They can’t help but smile back.

“Where’s El?” He asks.

“She still hasn’t gotten the green light kiddo.” Wayne replies sweetly, eyeing him to be careful with his words but Dustin looks down.

“Damn? Hey do you think-” He begins to ask before glancing at the band.

“You know what, never mind?” Everyone eyes Dustin as he sits up straight and clears his throat.

“Whose El?” Freak asks and everyone else looks at each other.

“My girlfriend!” Mike says proudly as the band makes ‘ooooo’ sounds.

“Yup, she's my girlfriend” he glances at Lucas “and she’s in California right now! Met her last summer and yeah she’s with her dad and she needs to wait to get the green light before coming over. The weather is so bad right now,” He shakes his head looking down sadly, “you know, earthquakes and stuff like that.”

Lucas snorts and Will hits his side making him go silent.

“Oh shit I hope she’s okay. Are they moving to Hawkins? Does she like D&D?” Jeff asks excitedly. His vice presidency of Hellfire coming out.

“Loves it!” Mike says and they nod. Robin releases a breath, sinking down to her seat. Nancy taps her shoulder, making her sit back up and take a deep breath.

“Great. Tell her she should join. We’re getting new dice.” Jeff says excitedly before the light goes down.

Mike gives a thumbs up before looking at Will who is looking straight ahead. Mike frowns but joins him. 

Robin feels something in her chest, but she can’t quite pin it. She turns back to her chair, hands on her purse and listens to the soft pre-recorded melody of the marching band performing the Graduation March. Slowly but surely the doors of the auditorium open and students in flashy green gowns walk, step by step down the aisle to the wooden last minute crafted stairs that Robin prays they keep there so she doesn’t have to keep hoping herself on the stage like a kangaroo.

She watches the students follow one another like ants in a farm. Passes the faces she doesn’t know and lingers in the one’s she does know.

She sees Tina Cline, smiling and wiggling her fingers to her parents. Robin hopes she learns how to drink responsibly in her future. Nicole Jenkeins, the asshole who joined in making Nancy’s film debut. (Sorry Jonathan but you were still being a creep teenager even for artistic expression) And apparently Nancy found that, ‘flattering’ which is something Robin won’t even touch on. 

Heather Hollaway. The daughter of Tom Holloway, a level hundred douche bag in the adult category. Robin’s seen him and Heather and Mrs.Hollaway at holiday parties which are the one’s Robin gets dragged to and is told to bite her tongue in front of him, so she’s usually quiet when being introduced to him, leading him to tease her, which leads to Richard to tease him back about his grammar mistakes.

Heather though unlike her dad is actually kinda nice despite her petty Cheerleader facade. She never teased Robin or anyone really. And she did give Chris the title of cheer captain next year so she can’t really hate on her. That and taking care of drunk Chrissy instead of making fun of her.

Then she sees Tammy Thompson. And all she can do is smile. She’s beautiful with her new blonde locks. It’s shiny and soft. 

Even though it’s been a bazillion years since Robin panicked every time she talked to her, she missed her. She’s gonna miss passing by her in the halls in the morning. 

Robin is also insanely happy for her. Got into some art school in Nashville. Interesting choice but she had to start her dreams somewhere.

Goodbye Tammy. And thank you.

Then Robin sees an agonizing trail of dumbest, dumber and dumb when Tommy Hagen and Billy Hargove with Steve Harrington in the middle. Whoever set that in stone should be counting their days. And when Tommy stops a second on purpose, making Steve trip and hold onto a side armrest for a moment, Robin shoots herself up, Dustin following.  

A short wave of gasps fly up and Nancy whispers and shoves Dustin down to his seat. Wayne takes her wrist shaking his head making Robin sit back down. Steve’s tired eyes darted around the floor with shocked embarrassment. It’s a quick second before he picks himself up like nothing happened. With Billy behind him, he stares at Steve with a diabolical smirk.

Robin glares at Billy, as he walks on to the rows of bleachers some maintenance worker put in the auditorium days ago. Steve looks like he’d rather be anywhere else.

Robin wonders where Steve’s parents are, if they're so high and mighty you’d think they’d be in the front row, but Steve doesn’t even look like he’s looking for them. Instead his eyes find Robin and the group in the front on the left side of the room. He’s in the middle of the bleacher making them a clear view.

He gives her a shy smile and she waves. She then points to Dustin with her thumb like she’s speaking in a language only they know.

‘How?’  She mouths and Steve shrugs with a grin. 

Huh.

‘You okay?’

He shrugs again looking away. And that’s that.

Not long after Eddie comes through the doors and already finds their way. He hops and shakes his hands excitedly at the group. Robin raises her arms and makes a face, pointing her tongue out.

“Really, Robin,” Nancy says behind her and Robin rolls her eyes.

“Yes, Wheeler, like anything we do, is serious,” Robin states as Eddie gives her a face back.

She hears Nancy giggle and everyone else gets their share of acknowledgement from Eddie, waving hands and pumping fists filled with celebration. He beams at everyone and a special smile to Wayne. When Robin turns to him she see’s teary green eyes, and a proud smile.

 She reaches for his hand and gives a firm squeeze, he gives her one back and one even tighter when he lets go of his hand to raise from his seat and clap when Eddie’s name is being called up. She cheers with the rest of the gang but no louder than Dustin who's basically hollering, jumping up and down. He did the same with Steve. The rest of the group did too, even Jonathan and Mike giving their share of slow claps.

Now though Jonathan crouches down near the end of the stage getting a picture of Eddie shaking hands with the principle that he thankfully doesn’t give the bird too but he does get on his knees in front of Jonathan and put up his devil hands and stick out his tongue. 

Robin shakes her head with a snort. 

“That boy will never change,” Wayne whispers, unsurprised.

“Let’s hope not,” Robin whispers back, making him smile. She also looks at Steve clapping for Eddie, his diploma in his lap, smiling as Eddie makes his way down to his spot. He looks proud. His eyes softened and smile pulled back, hesitant to show. Like he’s a little in-

Robin shakes her head frantically. The idea left as soon as it came. No way. No way in hell.

Chapter Text

June 14th, 1985

Steve Harrington is a graduate.

Yay.

He doesn’t know what he imagined. He definitely imagined spending the summer slacking off and waiting for orientation day at some college somewhere. Finding a group of friends that were different from his previous committee of assholes. 

Would he have still been an asshole if he didn’t dump his past friends? His past self.

He knows Nancy Wheeler was the first person to knock his brain around and set it right for a moment. Then Jonathan Byers literally beat the understandingly shit out of him for being a mega dick to Nancy.

Then there was Robin Buckley who always has had a vendetta against him. Reasons for probably general. He was a jerk wad. (He got that word from Robin) Not to her specifically. At least that he knows of.

Steve never really paid mind to Robin in high school. She was a band kid, played the tuba or something, in drama. So…yeah never really became a necessary part of his junior year to pay attention to. Not until they were all hit with some man hunting demon from hell and now apparently little demon dogs or whatever Dustin called them.

Hah. That’s funny. Steve thought he already faced the demons living in his own house. A room just a couple of feet away. A room that used to be safe for when he was a kid and he would run to his mom and dad cause he swore he saw a shadow on his closet move.

It was a tall bed. He needed to tap his mom’s hand to get her attention and she would scoop him up and put him in the middle of the bed. His dad would stir awake and turn to him reassuring him it was nothing and if anything did happen he was there for Steve. To protect him against the dark. His mom would run her hands over his back and head. Holding him like he would hold the teddy bear he had since he was born.

They were always there. And then they weren’t. Then they started to leave for work more and more and he had an old lady for a sitter who was also a retired nun.

Like a dog he didn’t know when they would come back. Because his child brain forgot even if he heard them state a day or time. He also doesn’t remember them ever saying goodbye. To make it quick without Steve crying and clinging on to them they would usually leave in the middle of the night and Steve would look at his window and watch the Taxi drive off to the airport.

He’d do anything to go with him. He tried once. Packed a bag with snacks and clothes and his comics his mom would buy for him at the grocery store so he could sit still.

It never worked.

Then when he was older it was considered cool for your parents to not be home. And his parents were never home. So therefore he was crowned the coolest guy in Hawkins Indiana. 

Tommy and Carol were over all the time when their parents let them since they all knew each other, trusted each other.  But when puberty hit, it was agonizing being their third wheel. They would flirt shamelessly in front of him, leave him at parties to make out in some available room in the house and he really got upset when he kicked them out of his own room one time. 

He was ready to quit them but then they brought up the fact that the reason he was upset was that it probably just meant it was probably time to get a girlfriend of his own. The thing is, it was hard.

Not getting a date was hard. Girls he talked to were easy to please, easy to get a lunch or dinner date and sometimes they were the ones who asked. But it was all just fun. He didn't need anything permanent, he was in highschool for God sake.

But when girls wanted more he felt as if he succeeded in something. 

His first time with a girl. He felt special. When he was with other girls first he tried his damn best to make them feel the same. Because it felt so much more than anything. Sex was vulnerable. Sex felt like knowing the unknown of someone. But that way of thinking slipped away when they left his bed in the middle of the night and giggled with their friends but didn’t answer the phone anymore, he stopped caring so much. Until Nancy.

He knows he shouldn’t rush into anything at his age but it’s hard. Once he’s falling he can’t quit. He loved Nancy so much he thought it was everything. That his happily ever after was set in stone. The promise of love. And a family. One that he would love and they would love him back. 

It makes him even more upset that he can’t remember why, when, or how he ever started to fall in love. It just happened. And it was terrifying.

His first ‘I love you’ was terrifying until he heard it back. Another great accomplishment letting him know he did something right. Then she didn’t love him. Then he was alone again. Not really lonely though.

Because the kids were there. He loves Dustin like a brother and Dustin gets at any chance he can talk to Steve about his latest campaign or newest science interest that Steve tries to understand even if after he needs aspirin.

Why else would he give him a graduation ticket meant for family? And the other kids at that?

The others probably just wanted rides to the arcade and an excuse to leave home and even if Steve didn’t know why he didn’t mind. They were mean (except Will) but they were funny. And their loudness filled the empty noise in his brain.

He didn’t throw parties anymore. He threw parties for The Party. If a bunch of junk food, soda and writing fictional stories with fictional obstacles rolling dice was a party. Apparently Steve was a part of it. So was Robin. So was Eddie.

Then Eddie came along. Eddie Munson, where does he start with him?

Eddie Munson was like this creature, this kind and wild creature that he doesn’t quite understand but makes Steve feel okay. Like he was back in that warmth of his parents bed. Like in his own bed when the sunlight shines on his sheets and they warm against his usually cool skin. 

He was always aware of him. Aware of the curls against the boy’s pale skin. Those big doe eyes of his look astronomically bored, upset, or disappointed when looking at handed back exams or whatever he wrote in that journal of his. He was loud though. Like really loud. Steve thought he was usually like that to piss assholes off but no. It was just the kind of guy he was.

His music too. Eddie always almost got scolded to turn his music in his cassette player down. Steve doesn’t even use his Walkman. Never one for music. He should give it to Eddie when he sees him again. If Eddie ever wants to see him again. Steve tried calling him.

Really though he’s just been ringing Munson's phone and raising their line prices. Too cowardly to say anything. But he wanted to hear his annoyed and thoughtful voice. 

What does he even plan to say? ‘Sorry my dad’s an asshole and told your family tree is too deviant to even be associated with me which is literally so stupid because he doesn’t know anything about you but I like you and like being your friend so please don’t leave me I don’t wanna be alone again.’

It was probably better to say nothing at all. To just cut ties and let Eddie go of all his bullshit. He was such bullshit. Pretending that bully’s like Tommy and Billy Hargrove and his own fucking dad didn’t bother him didn’t scare him. He does care. Cares a lot about what people who he doesn’t know say under their breaths. Which is ridiculous when Steve doesn’t even know who he is yet.

He should’ve applied to more colleges. Somewhere far, far from here. Far from Hawkins, the lab, the monsters, the people, his parents. His friends. Everything. 

The judgmental eyes, at dinner from his grandparents, aunts, uncles and cousins didn’t help that unknown discovery. His parents told everyone he decided to take a year to work to get a hold of the ‘real world’. Saving him from embarrassment. His tipsy uncle Roger gave him a pat on the back saying he was young, that the world was his oyster.

His aunts offered him help, internships and jobs from New York to California they could help out with but his father waved them off as Steve already has a job waiting for him. He avoided slipping in candy striped walls and slinging ice cream to sticky children and bored parents.

His cousins seemed pleased enough until going into how lucky he was to take a break from the academia, ‘It’s quite difficult Steve I completely forgot how I was at your age.’ But it’s hard to nod when the words are coming from an Oxford Psychology major. 

After dinner his parents opened the doors for the neighborhood as everyone was celebrating the graduates. He felt closed in. As too many people came to the back of the house that had been cleaned up earlier and the night air began to be cool and humid for the summer. Familiar voices sounded so strange in his house. To be fair he didn’t know most of the people he was matching green cloth with just a few hours ago. 

One of his older cousins but really early twenties, sneaked him a drink as a mini congrats for the big day. Just some rum and Coke. It was cinnamony and smooth. He found the bottle and went to his car.

He was so close too.

“Hey Steve you do know the party’s inside right?” Tommy called right when Steve dug his keys in the front door. 

“Not now Tommy.” Steve said tiredly. He was hardly tipsy but the warmth in his stomach made him less anxious. Bolder. 

“C’mon Steve, not even gonna offer me a drink.” Tommy said, eyeing the bottle of brown liquid. 

“No, I’m not. We’re not friends Tommy.” Steve said, putting the bottle on the passenger seat. Steve unties his tie, throwing it in the back seat.

“Wow. That hurts Stevie.” Tommy says with no hurt at all. Steve’s face flushes at the nickname.“It was a joke-”

“No, it was humiliating.” Steve’s voice waddles. Fuck . “Even if it was for a few seconds it was humiliating . And it was something else for my dad to give me shit about so just stop.” 

Tommy huffs. “God, you really did turn into a pussy. Thank god you're staying in Hawkins, the real world would just chew you right up.” He bites. 

Steve’s jaw clenches. He wants to yell about how he has no idea the shit he’s been through. Fighting off demons, bashing the head of creatures from another world. How nothing in this town was normal and we should all be scared shitless. Almost dying a bunch of times until God gave him the luck to keep going. 

“And I am so glad you’re leaving this place so I never have to see you again.” He spits and climbs in the front seat.

“Fine then, go drink yourself to death Steve, it’s not anyone who would actually give a-” Steve shuts the door and drives. 

He drives, and drinks, and drives and drinks until he’s back at school.

The rain started to pour a while ago. He wishes he could control the rain like the stereo and drown in it. Enough for it to take him and away to somewhere new. Or maybe just away. He rolls down the window letting the cold breeze in. He lets his lungs consume the fresh air and it's the best thing he’s felt in a while.

Light and airy. 

He’s almost done with the bottle and he doesn’t remember how full it was before. 

He lolls his head back and forth stretching his stiff neck and unbuttons his white shirt. It hasn’t been worn in so long it looks almost new. That is until he sees a mark of red frosting from the cake earlier tonight. He picks at it like a child, until he realizes he wants it off. He steps out of his car and goes to the back of his car despite it still raining in hopes of finding something more comfortable.

He smiles wide when through a pile of random shit he pulls out a heavy corduroy jacket. Eddie’s jacket. The one he let him borrow months ago. He puts it on and wraps himself in it. It smells like nicotine and musk for being in his trunk for so long. It’s probably disgusting.

Steve also finds his walkie in the back. He shuts his trunk and he fumbles with the nobs like he’s done a hundred times since Dustin pressured him to buy one last winter at Radio Shack. 

Rest in peace Bob Newbey. 

Rest in peace Barb.

“I’m sorry Barb.” He whispers under his breath. He really is. It was his pool. His party. He stole Nancy from her. That wasn’t fair. He didn’t know her. He didn’t really care about her until she was gone.

He’s a terrible person, he thinks as he walks to the football field and almost slips because of the mud.

“I’m sorry.” He says again.

“Hello?” A voice came from the box.

“I’m so sorry. It’s all my fault.”

“ Steve?” 

“Eddie.” Steve chokes out tears stinging his eyes.

“Steve, are you okay? Are you hurt?” He says distressed.

Nice going Steve.

“Eddie, I am so sorry about my dad.” He cries.

“Steve,” 

“I should have known, I should’ve protected you. I don’t what’s wrong with him he can be so mean and I’m,” he gulps down a puddle of saliva, “this-this huge disappointment and-”

“Steve, don't-don’t say that,” Eddie says gently. Too gently. He doesn’t deserve it.

Steve shakes his head.

“It’s true. I care so much about how people see me which goes against everything you are but Eddie,” he gives a hearty laugh “everything you are is amazing. You’re like the coolest person I’ve ever met.”

He slips on the mud, landing on his side letting out a deep groan. The side of his stomach burns.

“Steve, Steve are you okay!? Where are you!?” Eddie shouts through static. Steve reaches his arm by picking up the dirty wired box.

“School. At the school. If we were friends in school it would have changed everything.” Steve coughs, some mucus in his throat.

“My head hurts Ed’s.”

“ Shit . I’m coming, Steve just stay there okay i’ll be there in a few. Don’t go anywhere, just keep talking even though I really don’t want you to share something you shouldn't, cause I know that voice.”

“You know my voice?” Steve smirks.

“Yeah. It’s your drunk voice. And you haven’t been drunk since forever. Why did you drink Steve?”

Steve shrugs to himself and lays his back on the ground letting the rain hit his body freely.

“I miss you. Please don’t be mad at me?”

He hears a deep sigh. 

Steve frowns.

He did something wrong.

Again.

Chapter Text

June 14th, 1985

It was a nice night. It was a good night and a good day. Eddie knew though, even with the faces he had begun to know more than acquaintances these past 2 years that something was missing. Someone was missing. Steve Harrington was missing. And Eddie misses him. 

How pathetic is that? He misses the guy he’d been purposely avoiding. And even with stolen glances Eddie knows Steve is avoiding him too. How could he not? Richard fucking Harrington made it pretty clear he doesn’t want his precious son to do anything with a guy like him. Someone whose dad is a criminal, a junkie, a man who beats up his kid.

They don’t seem that different by the looks of it. 

Did Steve agree with him? That Eddie Munson was to be nothing more than an evil menace to society.

Has Steve’s dad ever hit him before? How long has it been since the last time? Why did he hit his own son? Did he do anything worse when Eddie left? Was Eddie missing out on something here? There’s not a lot he knows about Steve’s home life but it didn’t take a genius to guess.

Ever since they started hanging out it was always at Steve’s because it would usually be empty. Perfect for Hellfire campaigns and enough space for the kids campaigns and incognito enough for Hopper to allow Eleven to hang out in.  

Eddie was hesitant at first, during the spring play Ms.Cone told him he’d have to start looking for another place to host because her seniors wanted to take advantage of their last performance as much as they could. 

It’s not like he's anti-theatre, he’d done his fair share in shakespeare. Been poisoned by Abby and Martha, and has been the baker's son on multiple accords. But when it became more than having fun, pretending to be an annoyed son or talking bird, and directors scolding him because of mistakes or laughing at something as funny as kids in horns and neighing with each other he was out. 

So the theater room was purely for slaying dragons and defeating flesh eating manipulative monsters only. Until it came about that no other teacher would let them use their classroom. Either it was already occupied or teachers didn’t understand the importance of a fantasy game.

They had a couple of meetings at the Buckley’s. But spring time was when work tended to pile up on for the mister and misses, taking on extra projects from out of town for some backup cash and Robin valued her solo time making Eddie feel bad enough to back out.

The trailer was an obvious no go, neighbors don’t take kindly to loud ruffians. Freak lived in an apartment with the pickiest neighbors ever, Gareth already held band practice and Jeff’s parents as much love as they held for the band could not justify their Friday and Mary’s one of two day off being full of teenage white boys. 

Fair enough.

When the discussion came up at The Party one night at Hopper’s. 

From the winter of 84’ till now Eleven/Jane Hopper was never alone. Right as the school bell rang the Rugrats would pass right by Eddie or Robin, Steve, Nancy, or Jonathan and go straight to the Chief's cabin, beating Robin and Eddie who were the first ones called to babysit after school. 

Hopper wasn't a fan at first being met with a bunch of kids he hardly knew after a long day. But knowing El had friends other than a radio or a TV made him feel less like he was letting her down.

Eddie was no expert on raising a kid but Hopper seemed to be doing a pretty job to him.

While one of their many campaigns were happening El had asked why he was tapping his chewed up pencil so nervously against the wooden table.

He had explained the situation making her look sorry for him. 

“Why not here?” She asked but Eddie just let out a soft sigh.

“I hardly think your dad would like that El.” He said, patting her on the arm.

“Why don’t you just ask Steve?” Dustin chirped out while still looking at his notes thinking about his next character move.

“What?” Eddie questioned.

“Yeah, I mean Steve has us over all the time for movie nights and to bother him when we’re bored so I don’t know why he wouldn’t. I told him he needed to spend more time with you anyway.” The boy explained announcing he was going to try and distract the stubborn gnome from the bridge.

“Why would you tell him that? When did you tell him that?”

“The SnowBall and he still hasn’t done anything even though he’s still scared you don’t like him.”

“I like him plenty.” Eddie argued.

“Yeah sure you do.” Max commented from the couch her eyes once glued to her comic steers over to him.

Eddie glares at her. 

“So if you like him and he definitely is obsessed with being your friend then why wouldn’t he want you over for Hellfire?” Dustin said, yells really this time looking straight at Eddie.

“Steve doesn’t like DnD, I’m pretty sure he resents it.” Lucas said and Eddie motioned at him in agreement.

“Nuh uh,” Dustin says.

“Uh huh, he’s a jock, his imagination can hardly take a toll on what we discuss here,” Mike said, “Right Will?”

Will looks up nervously, like he’s afraid to say the wrong thing.

“I don’t think we should assume,” Mike sighed in disappointment. 

“I’m just saying Steve is not really an asshole Steve anymore. He’s a good babysitter, always checking what's up with us, making sure we get home safe. He listens to Dustin when he goes on one of his tangents.” He points out that makes Mike and Lucas rethink a bit.

“Maybe he’s right Mike. I don’t hold anything against Steve so who's to say what he would think. All we have to do is ask.” Lucas suggests.

“Who broke up with who again?” Dustin chimed in.

“This is not about Nancy! They broke up ages ago.” Mike shouted and El jumped. 

“I’m sorry El, it’s just,” Mike just rolls his eyes. “Whatever,” He mumbles rolling the dice.

“5,3,4…” he counts.

“Damn, you're screwed.” Dustin says and Mike pushes him.

“Not yet,” Eddie reassures, Mike gives a small smile.

“But how would I even ask that, I mean the guys have been more or less chill with him ever since he started to sit with us at lunch but it would be so awkward for him to say no.”

“He won’t say no if he’s your friend.” El said with a smile and damn she made it hard to be a negative Suzie. He changed the name in his head Nancy hardly has any negativity in her unless it came to some project she thought she was gonna fail even though she never had.

“I guess…” Eddie trails.

“We’ll ask for you,” Dustin announced and the group bubbles with loyalty and way too much enthusiasm except Mike.

“No! No.” Eddie says sternly with a finger.

“You're too chicken to ask him, we'll have to do it. You can thank us later,” Max raises her hand for Lucas to slap.

Eddie groaned, falling on his back with a huff.

“Please God, NO!” He drags but only Will and El give him pitiful looks.

Besides napping on the Lazy Boy and checking up on Steve to make sure he was still alive Eddie had never placed foot at the Harrington residence. Too much of a coward at any party opportunity but also he hated Steve why the heel would step in his house deliberately. 

Surprisingly Steve said yes to Hellfire. It was like no big deal to him. Eddie had tried to stop the kids after school the following Monday at the parking lot but it was no use. His last class was at the other end of the school. And the Harrington kitchen/living room was reserved for Friday night.

It was cool despite Eddie’s nerves but Steve just smiled at him at the door and helped him clear the table to set up, listening to house music which Eddie quickly changed, bringing some records of his own. 

It was probably the best night of Eddie’s life.

Graduation was supposed to be the best day of his life. Eddie doesn’t imagine his life being any more fulfilled because it took so long to achieve this one. He knew it wasn’t healthy you think like that, but he’s taking it day by day.  

Today Steve called him. Again. Eddie knows it was Steve because according to their phone bill Steve’s number was the same number he used to call Uncle Wayne to quit Benny’s.

But he says nothing and it’s starting to piss him off.

He almost left a message. “Blah blah blah, why won’t you talk to me? Blah blah please leave your parents, they suck. Blah blah I hate your dad blah blah he told you about my dad didn’t he, how he used to beat people up at school and my old house. My old-old house where I had to leave my mom’s old records in the fire. 

He didn’t expect a radio call. Eddie didn’t expect while washing dishes for Wayne to come rushing his walkie into his wet hand and hear Steve spill words of self doubt.

It hurt Eddie’s heart to hear him say things about himself that weren’t true and it just made Wayne confused. 

So he told him everything.

The rain had eased up making Wayne at ease. He never liked the rain even though it was God’s gift to the crops and plants and animals. He hated thunderstorms, he never had a reason for finding gratitude in it. 

He’s just thankful the sleeping brunette in the passenger seat didn’t get any more hurt then that fall he took. Steve was covered in grass and dirt, he’d probably have to plug in a heater.

Wayne had soft strums from Dolly in the stereo grounding him and not yelling the living christ at the boy. 

What was he doing in a storm like that? Drunk off of his ass and calling his son for a rescue. Wayne was hesitant at first, and was gonna call Hopper in hopes of grabbing Steve’s ass and getting to the bottom of it. In Handcuffs.

The truck suddenly hit a speed bump lifting the boys up from their seats for a millisecond. Wayne cursed under his breath when Steve began to stir awake.

“Eddie?” He asked gently and Wayne just smirked.

“Nope. Don’t got the eyes or the hair. You can try again, though, I’ll give you two more guesses.

Steve’s eyes suddenly widened and then his body rabbit hopped up on the seat straightening himself.

“Jesus calm yourself before you get hurt, won’t ya.” Wayne shushed Steve and Steve groaned palming his forehead.

“Here,” Wayne passes him a water bottle, and hopes he doesn’t get sick.

“You didn’t mix, did you?” He asks, eyeing Steve as he chugs down with a slight burp in the end.

“Sorry, no sir.” Steve says running his sleeve over his mouth but leaving a trace of dirt making Wayne snort.

“Eddie’s driving your car to the trailer park, you're not going back to that house.” Wayne orders and Steve frowns.

“I’m sorry, I-I didn’t mean to make you worry,”

“Well that’s what happened. Eddie thought,” Wayne sighed, massaging his forehead.

“He thought something would get you.”

“Oh,” Steve said gently.

“Oh,” Wayne couldn’t help but mock, “The only thing that got you was lack of better judgment.” He shook his head.

“Guess it’s not entirely your fault though since you’re folks are back in town.” 

“How did you-”

“Eddie told me. I made him so don’t get mad at him just yet,” Wayne cut him off.

“I won’t. I’m sorry.”

“You ain’t got gotta say sorry to no one, trust me,” Wayne said looking right at Steve at a stoplight. “I get it.”

Steve just looked at him with a questioning look.

“I know what it’s like, to be in a family that sorta forgets about you,” Wayne starts, “until all of a sudden the attention comes back on you and you feel like a failure because you didn’t know you were supposed to be so great in that time.” Wayne finally says parking the truck. He turns to the boy’s teary eyes and mouth open, like he’s just had an epiphany.

“I know.” Wayne wraps an arm around Steve letting him fall into his arms. He’s unsure about wanting to know when the last time this boy was hugged.

“I don’t know who I am.” Steve sobs and Wayne just huffs. 

“That’s the thing Steve, we never really know. But we can try.” 

Chapter Text

June 15th, 1985

Chrissy ran her cold nose against Robin's cheek making Robin smile. She wasn’t allowed to touch Chrissy just yet but she was allowed to touch the lace of her tights and the softness of her hair with a pink bow decorating her blonde locks. Chrissy had Robin backed up to the headboard of her bed and Robin was almost done for.

Chrissy was on her lap, legs open for her to tuck Robin in the middle. Robin felt hot and her flesh stung for attention but this was Chrissy’s game.

It was Chrissy’s game when she took off her tank top and made a show of it. With no bra underneath. When she slings her arms over Robin's shoulder still covered by the fabric of her sweater.

Chrissy moved her hips against Robin's jeans making the underneath of her legs sting but makes her throat close up.

“Robin," Chrissy whispered in Robin's ears.

“Hm.” Robin hums letting out a hot breath of air.

“Put your hands under my skirt and fu-”

A pebble from her window made Robin shoot up.

“Fuck.” Robin said hoarsely, patting down her legs, her…lower area feeling hot.

Another pebble knocked against the glass. Getting out of bed she went over to her window and down below she saw Chrissy jumping at the sight of Robin. Robin shut the window up and leaned across the window sill.

Speak of the angel.

“It worked!” Chrissy shouted and then put her palm over her mouth. 

Robin stood curiously looking at her clock reading 9:23am. 

She still had 2 hours until she had to leave for Starcourt. Today was her first day of training for a long summer.

“Chrissy, what are you doing? The key is under the flower pot.”

“Well I wasn’t gonna just gonna break into your house!” Chrissy exclaimed.

Well, that’s a very valid point.

“Why didn’t you just call?” Robin laughed even if her throat felt scratchy from the morning.

“Well, church is done and my dad let me escape the house for a few hours since my mom is out with her sister to the salon.” Chrissy smirked and so did Robin. Chrissy wanted to spend her few hours of freedom with her. Probably because she’s one of her only friends but still. Chrissy lived 20 minutes away. 

Robin turns to go and opens the door but before that, she splashes her face with ice-cold water needing whatever she dreamed about to disappear, even if she knows it wouldn’t.

Chrissy channel surfs while Robin makes breakfast. She’s flicking past C-Span, NBC, and CBS which is the only channel Robin really cares for. Even if she’s tired of looking at Regans stupid face. She’s not one for TV on air, except maybe the Golden Girls. 

“Coffee? Tea? Juice?” Robin calls from the kitchen.

“Uhh juice is fine.” Chrissy calls back.

Robin pours two glasses of orange juice and comes to the kitchen handing one to Chrissy and one on the table.

“Have you eaten yet?” Robin asks to spread some peanut butter generously on some toast, topping it with raspberries.

“Uh yeah at seven, we went out to breakfast for my aunt's birthday before mass.” Chrissy says and Robin is taken aback.

“That was a while ago, you sure you don't want-”

“Ooo.” Chrissy almost jumps as the opening soft synths tune in the living room.

“Oh god.” Robins huffs as she lays sluggish against the couch and at the exact same time Chrissy stands in front of the tv using the remote as a pretend microphone. 

“Built like she was,” Chrissy turned to Robin pointing to her, “She had the nerve to ask me, If I planned to do her any harm,” She sings, cocking her head to one side making Robin chuckle instead of acting annoyed.

“So, look here,” Chrissy ran a bit in front of the TV, placing a hand over her “I put her on the back of my bike, and we went riding, own by old man Johnson's farm,” She pointed to the left ot her shoulder trying to act like Prince himself.

Her voice wasn’t bad. It was sweet. Very sweet, like raspberries. Thank you to Prince, for making Chrissy Cunnigham dance and sing like she’s in an empty house at midnight when really she’s right in Robin Buckley’s living room at 10 am in the morning. 

Fuck. She had to stop thinking like that. She had to talk to Eddie soon. She’s not sure she can deal with another day of this. 

When the song ends Robin is done eating her first piece of toast and Chrissy’s out of breath drinking the orange juice smiling behind the glass at Robin who pretends to be upset.

“C’mon, you like Prince way more than Madonna.”

“I don’t hate Madonna, I just think the most popular of her songs aren’t her best. I mean Material Girl is super superficial,” and Chrissy rolls her eyes this time. “Borderline is toxic, why is she pining over an asshole, and then she sings a song about infantilizing virginity which is dumb and mega weird because virginity is a social construct.” She states.

“Except Angel,” Chrissy confirms.

“Except Angel. That’s a good song.”

“A good cheesy song.” Chrissy throws a pillow at her and Robin catches it holding to her chest, her cheeks warming up.

“Very cheesy, Though Prince and Madonna are equal sluts, in a good way.” 

Chrissy eyes widen making Robin belly laugh.

“What they are!” Robin chortles and it takes a couple of seconds for Chrissy to calm down.

“So how’s your debuter?” Robin pronounces harshly, grabbing her second piece of toast.

“God, don’t remind me. My mom is still trying to find me a date that isn’t my cousin.” She pouts.

“Bleh.” Robin gags.

“She was so ready to beg for Jason but I am so lucky he’s taking another trip to flippin Florida.” 

“Running away to the Mickey Mouse Club, how fitting.”

“Robin!” Chrissy pushes her arm and Robin smirks.

“What, you wanna be careful about guys like him I bet he really likes those mouse ears.” Robin jokes halfway giggling to herself.

Chrissy shakes her head. “The teachers all smell of lavender and french perfume which is so strong it gives me a headache and the other girls are already in little cliques so I’m usually off to the side being eyed in pity because apparently everyone knows about my big dramatic ending with the love of my life.” 

“Oh god that sucks.” Robin scolds. “Basically being a mini freshman.”

“Exactly. Some girls have been to 4 balls in one year and actually want to be married with their escorts, who are usually different guys.” Chrissy explained making Robin’s mouth open. 

“No.”

“Yes. Everyone felt so bad for me and it was because I found out they thought me and Jason promised each other, each other.” Chrissy huffs. 

“I mean they know we’re not in the regency era right? That we’re not being scoped out by boys waiting to come to our house, ask an hour of questions then ask for our parents' blessing.”

“You’ve been reading Jane Austen again haven’t you.” Robin smiled.

“It’s so good, and I rarely like the main character,” Chrissy sighs, letting herself finally breathe.

“Exactly, Holden Caulfield,”

“Douchebag,” Chrissy replies.

“Victor Frankenstein,”

“Double, douchebag,”

“Even Jo March got on my nerves sometimes,” Robin nagged.

“Yeah,” Chrissy stifles a laugh. “Waiting for everyone to finish hair and makeup leaves a lot of reading and music time, it’s the one part of that 4-hour hellscape I actually enjoy, so I thank you and Eddie tremendously, it’s like you're there with me when I read or listen to musi-” Chrissy pauses and clears her throat.

Robin's heart melts.

“That’s weird.” Chrissy looks down in embarrassment.

“It’s not. You don't think I think about you when I see ABBA and Madonna live on my cassette rack.” 

“I’m conditioning you aren’t I?” Chrissy teases and Robin rolls her eyes.

“Keep dreaming Cunningham, I'm Nick's girl through and through.”

“Some people say she’s a witch, you know?” Chrissy says in a spooky way waving her fingers in the cutest way.

“They're probably right,” Robin whispers and Chrissy smiles.

“The dance is the worst part.”

“You’re a cheerleader, how bad could it be.” Robin arches a brow as Chrisssy stands up and turns off the TV and looks around the room. She walks over to the turntable.

“Can I?”

“Knock yourself out, they're organized by year.”

Chrissy goes all the way to the back of the milk crate under the turntable.

“Ah,” She pulls out a black record, some random French record Robin got for a dollar. Once played he points to a vase filled with peacock feathers.

Robin nods, eyes on Chrissy picking over a blanket and wrapping it around herself.

“Five, six, seven eight,” She counts down and curtseys waving the feather up and down to the beat of the songs she’s probably never heard before but she can trick you, as she raises her toned arms to her opposite hand stretched out. She’s graceful even though she looks ridiculous.

That’s Chrissy Cunningham for you.

“That is… something.” Robin says watching Chrissy take another curtsey.

“It’s humiliating, especially the waltz that I practice with another girl's boyfriend, who gives me evil eyes everytime I glance at her. And I don’t wanna sound like self obsessed or anything but I’m pretty sure he hates her and treats me like a princess so I make a move or something.” Chrissy shakes off fake shiver and puts everything back in its place.

Robin cringes. She needs a name. Maybe his address so she can throw rocks through his bedroom window. Maybe she can ask Steve for his bat.

“Gross.” Is all she can say.

“Yeah.” She sighs, kneeling on the couch looking at a glum Robin.

“I wish I were there. So you wouldn’t have some gross guy on you.” Robin confesses and Chrissy gives a small frown, until her eyes perk up.

“Maybe you can. I’m pretty sure I can invite a friend.”

“Really?” 

“Yes really! I’m not sure about Eddie but with you there I won’t totally lose my mind.” Chrissy moves up and down like a kid on Halloween.

“You have way too much energy in the morning.”

“Say yes, it’s on Friday the 5th.”

“Couldn’t be the fourth.”

“No way.” Robin bites her lip and decides to ignore the fact that she’s taking Fridays at the mall.

“Fuck it, put me down, I have weekends off and Eddie won’t mind, promise,” Robin confirms by thinking about her very blank calendar.

“Oh shit yeah you got the job didn’t you!” Chrissy beamed and Robin nodded lazily.

“I have training at 12.”

“Oh shit, Rob, why didn’t you tell me.”

“Relax, you just got here. And Eddie’s gonna get me soon anyway so you can probs hang out at the diner.” Robin reassures her and Chrissy sighs in relief.

“How was last night? I’m sorry I couldn’t show Saturday's they keep me till forever I swear.”

“You're fine Chris. It was good. Dustin came.”

“Really!” Chrissy smiled at the name of the boy.

“Yup, and he has a crush!” Robin said delightedly.

“No way,” Chrissy smirked.

“Yup, Suzie is her name. He hasn’t told anyone since he’s scared to get made fun of by the party so your lips are sealed.” Robin points at Chrissy who locks her lips.

“My lips are sealed.” Chrissy jokes. “Did Steve come or are they still fighting?” 

Robin rumbles her lips.

“No he didn’t. I have literally no idea what’s going on with those two, Eddie’s been ignoring the subject. Every time he almost says Steve’s name he just back peddles. Has he talked to you at all?”

“I tried to talk to Steve at the gym but he’d literally just run from me, he purposely let a nerd hit him in dodgeball.”

“Whoah.” Robin says, impressed. Steve loves dodgeball.

“This is just as dramatic as girls fighting just not talking behind each other's back cause they won’t talk to anyone.” Chrissy huffs.

“I wish they were still in school. We can put them in a room and lock the door, then they’d have to talk.” Robin is so close to just asking one of her witchy aunts to chant a spell. Not sure what good that will do all the way from Norway.

“Maybe we should try again today, you know? When he picks you up.” Chrissy encourages and Robin nods. It’s better than nothing.

“Worth a shot. Put MTV back on.” 

“You sure?” She seems hesitant. Like Robin would be upset otherwise.

“Yes. Just because I’m not a fan doesn't mean you can’t be. I don’t want you to ever feel like that okay?”

Robin says earnestly, tapping Chrissy's nose with the back of her hand. It’s so sudden Robin doesn’t even realize she did it. She doesn’t see Chrissy blank, her face turning a light shade of pink. Robin turns to her, noticing the flushness on her cheeks.

“You okay? Should I turn the fan on?” Robin asks.

“No! No.” Chrissy yelps and turns back to the TV.

Fuck she’s cute. Robin thinks.

Fuck.

Steve’s whole body was warm except for his feet. He never understood people who left their socks on while sleeping. It didn’t make any sense, and Steve was always cold. He’s pretty sure they're either lying or complete psychopaths.

There’s a slight drizzle hitting the roof above him making him blink more awake along with the light breeze tickling his nose. How was it so cold in June?

Against his ear, he feels a soft heartbeat, go pum, pum, pum. He feels a hand touching his hair, not exactly threading in his hair like girls usually do, but playing with it for sure. His tired eyes make contact with a book. A book with tiny letters he can’t see without his glasses. He’s thankful that last night he took his contacts out.

He has a light sting to the side of his stomach and flashes of last night's tumble come to mind and he cringes slightly. 

Steve’s eyes flicker up to pink lips, then the faint stubble with red spots from past acne marks, then the nuby nose, and then very concentrated brown eyes running through every line paying no attention to Steve who is covering half of Eddie Munson’s body in Eddie Munson’s bed. His eye bags are squishy instead of dark and hollow.

Eddie’s hand that’s over Steve’s shoulder, the one caressing the edge of the page, has no rings, no nothing except a silver chain bracelet. The one Steve bought him. He wore it for graduation.

On the one hand, Steve is so relaxed, more relaxed than he’s been in ages he wants to go back to sleep. Back to sleep with Eddie’s arms almost devouring his body. On the other hand, Eddie probably wants his space back and deserves to get breakfast and take a leak.

He feels his heart beat pick up. Somewhere in Steve’s mind is telling him to be scared, to be uncomfortable, that what he was doing was wrong and weird. This feeling of being this close and warm to a boy. But the other half wants to keep looking at Eddie’s face. He hasn’t seen it in a while, and this is the closest he’s ever been. And he misses it.  

There's a steady soft synth wave vibrating on Eddie’s body and Steve can’t help but smirk.

“Madonna?” Steve asks and Eddie’s body jumps up making Steve fall to the left side of the bed bumping into the wall.

“OW.” Steve holds up his arms with purpose.

“Jesus Christ Harrington! Warn a guy!” Eddie yelps cassette player falling onto the floor and Steve chuckles softly, stretching out his sore body as he looks at Eddie, body half bent to retrieve the box and orange headphones.

“You're lucky the floor is carpet.” Eddie pauses the music and sits up against the pillows that are against the wall. His posture is uncharacteristically straight and his book is in the middle of them.

Lord of Rings.

Hm.

“We all have things we’re not proud of Eddie, I should have known Madonna would catch up to you eventually-” A pillow is thrown at him, and Steve takes it back before Eddie can, hugging it to his chest and tucking his head on top, annoying Eddie.

“It’s a mixtape, and it was the only thing next to me, it’s Robins not mine,” he argued. “You were keeping me hostage and I can’t read in silence, it literally drives me crazy.” He shakes his hands near his ears demonstrating his frustration like a child.

Steve knows that. He’s known that since freshman year.

It’s weirdly winsome. (Word from his vocab quiz he got a 4/6 last week)

But that’s Eddie Munson for you.

“You could have woken me up. It’s your bed. This is your home.”

Eddie scratches his neck with a faint stubble.

“Eh. It’s no biggie. I didn’t wanna wake you. Seemed like you needed sleep.” Eddie looks down at his book and sets it on the messy bed table, his hands folded on his lap.

His hair is messy, big, and soft.

He looks restless and Steve bites his tongue wondering if he’s doing that to him.

“It’s okay.” Steve almost says in a mumble.

Eddie frowns. All parts of his face have the superpower to be on the same line.

“What?”

“I ruined everything. It’s okay if you hate me.” Steve says in a shuddering voice. He can already feel his eyes flirting with salty water and he sniffs and pinches down his nose with his thumb and index finger. A habitat he picked up in middle school. A weird shock that takes his mind off whatever situation. 

He doesn’t know Eddie knows that either, but he’d rather die than let Eddie Munson see him cry again.

Steve strips off a shirt and flannel pants that aren’t his and reaches for his clothes that are piled on an amp.

“Steve c’mon-”

“No Eddie. No.” He picks up his belt and walks out the room, Eddie follows calling after him.

“It’s raining!” Eddie says like an excuse but Steve just slips his belt in the loops of his trousers.

“Never killed anyone.” He has a hand on the knob but Eddie doesn’t make it that easy. He never makes anything easy.

“Actually that’s not true. Acid rain, ever heard of it.”

“We live in Indiana,” Steve says tiredly. “Where are my keys?” He turns around and his eyes search the living room. The coffee table bowl, the fruit bowl, and whatever hook is in the kitchen.

“Exactly dude! Don't you remember the New York Times weather statistics a couple of years ago? They said some shit in 79 and the planet is slowly dying so who knows…” Eddie rambles watching Steve go all around the layout of the room. 

“You don't read the Times.” He quips looking under a magazine.

“No, but we did in school and acid sounded cool at the time.” Eddie shrugs sweetly and Steve just shakes his head.

“Steve c’mon, just,” he sighs, “we can talk. I want to talk, I’m not mad just-” Steve huffs and turns to him with a annoyed expression.

“I was just scared," Eddie says helplessly. “And I ran. And I’m sorry.” 

Steve’s mouth fills with saliva and he swallows. Steve doesn’t deserve any apology. He doesn’t deserve to be listened to because he scared Eddie. How dare he even be here?

“You have nothing to apologize for.” Steve says sternly. Eddie blinks in surprise. And Steve hears it, he’s never raised his voice like that before, not at Eddie, but he goes on anyway.

“I have a shit dad. Who I’m pretty sure hates me and you for some reason-”

“Not for some reason son,” Wayne walks into the room. He carries a basket of laundry that is damp from the rain.

“What?” Steve says breathlessly, the passion in his voice deflating.

“Sit. Let me tell you a story.” Wayne goes to the kitchen and starts to make coffee, Steve is standing still in the middle of the living room while Eddie moves from the door past Steve and nudges Steve’s shoulder to motion him to the table and the cushiony chair.

“C’mon. Don’t make me beg, not a dog.” Eddie pleads and it makes Steve mirror a smirk.

“Might as well be with that hair. Poodle.” He fluffs Eddie’s hair and it’s not too far off from what Steve would imagine a poodle to feel like. He sits down, even if it feels off for things to feel a little normal again. He’s had breakfast at this table a number of times before because Wayne is too stubborn and a Dad to let Steve sit on the couch, which is where any dinners that aren’t the diner take place.

“Wow! Hurtful really.” Eddie says with amusement. Steve notices he has just his boxers, an old gym t-shirt, and oversized socks on his feet.

Psycho. He thinks.

A couple of polaroids are thrown on the table between them face down, then two mugs of coffee.

“Your parents grew up here, you know that right?” Wayne leans on the counter in front of them sipping from his Garfield mug which is pretty ridiculous given the tone in the room.

“Well, yeah. Ever since my grandad moved here after the war. Wanted to start fresh.” Steve says simply. Eddie grabs the first polaroid it’s of his dad. His hair is in a mullet and he’s actually smiling. He’s in front of his car and has an arm over-

“Holy shit.” Eddie curses and Steve looks at him confused.

“Yeah,” Wayne says with a deep breath.

“What-” Eddie flips the photo to Steve. Emily Harrington, with her big eyes and big smile looking up at Alan Munson like he’s her favorite person on earth.

“Is that my mom?” Steve asks Wayne and he nods shyly not meeting the eyes of the boy who looks confused as ever.

“They had broken up. Her and your dad I mean because she fell in love with someone else.” He looks at Eddie and Eddie slouches on the back of his chair, trying to inhale this information at 9 in the morning. 

“I need a smoke.” He gets up before Wayne pushes him back and digs out his pack along with a lighter and throws it on the table.

“Thanks.” Eddie mumbles.

“Richard wasn’t too happy about that.” Wayne continues. “So they beat each other up the day after graduation. Both got in the slammer. Richard’s friend paid himself out and Al got one of his buddies to bail him out. The next day they had realized Emily left. She left to her grandparents for the summer.”

“No. No my mom-” Steve struggles and Eddie looks at him with those damn eyes.

“She lived in Connecticut. She’s always lived in Connecticut. She met my dad after college in France and they fell in love.” 

“No Steve.” Wayne flips another photo. It’s his mom and dad. His dad is wearing his letterman jacket. A tiger he’s seen his whole life, admired for so long and has one of his own.

“She’s lived here since she was a kid. Moved here from Connecticut, close with the grandparents and she grew up to become part of the percent of people who hate it here.” Steve looks up at him hopeless.

“Part of the few who left. So when I found out she came back after so long with you in her stomach, I was scared. I was scared Al was gonna freak out but he had Elizabeth. He had you,” Eddie looks at Wayne smoke going through his nose.

“He had a job, and lived far enough out of town, but I know he still loved her. I think that’s why he got angry.”

Eddie huffs with a weak laugh.

“Of course.” He looks at Steve who is massaging his temples.

“Our parents couldn’t deal with their shit.” He sighs loudly looking at the pictures of kids who had so much for them if they didn’t look back.

“Now here we are picking up the pieces.” He bites his lip.

“That’s why she looked at me like that.” Steve looks up.

“Who?”

“Your mom. She looked at me like she knew me. She started crying.”

“She probably was thinking about him. You really do look exactly like the two of them, Ed's.” Wayne says softly.

“I’m sorry, I never told you. I just didn’t think I had to after so long, but you.” Wayne points to Steve.

He shakes his head. “You were trying to protect my son from something you had no idea about. Your father, if I can even call him one, laid a hand on you and that’s never right whether this is the first time or hundredth. It’s just not right.” Wayne sighs, patting Steve on the shoulder.

“Thank you. I’m sorry. I’m sorry for scaring both of you last night, that was my shit.”

“No. It’s better to know where you were rather than anything happen to you, lord knows we don’t need that.” He hugs him and Steve lets him. Eddie puts out his cigarette and gags.

“Gross.” 

Steve glares at him.

“What’s gross is that our parents used to bang.” 

“Ugh!” Eddie jumps up and  runs to the couch hiding under a throw.

“You could've been brothers.” Wayne playfully goes over and pushes Eddie down to the couch and he searches.

“Fuck off Wayne.” Eddie muffles and yeah, if Steve wouldn’t get punched in the face he’d say the same.

What the actual fuck?

If he didn’t already despise his parents he did now.

Screw them.

Screw them for putting their shit on him. On Eddie who had nothing to do with any of this.

The phone rings behind him, making him jump. Wayne goes over to answer it and Steve grimaces hoping it has nothing to do with him. His parents probably thought he was with a friend or something, maybe Tommy. They care, but not in the way that makes Steve ever feel cared for.

“Eddie. Robin.” 

Thank god.

Eddie comes by, takes it and leans on Steve’s chair. Wayne leaves out the porch.

“Good morning darling.” He says in a fancy accent. Steve glances up at him, his head leaning Eddie’s arm making him warm.

The fuck is wrong with him.

“Oh shit what time is it?” Eddie asks and Steve looks down at his watch. 

11:25 he mouths and Eddie curses as the volume from the telephone gets loud enough for Steve to hear.

Someone forgot something.  

“Shit, okay I'm coming, coming, sorry I’m trying to enjoy my first day as a free man.” He hangs up and goes across Steve to reach his coffee.

“Everything okay?” Steve asks and Eddie nods as he chugs.

“Robin's first day at work, completely forgot.” Eddie puts his mug in the sink and goes to grab a packet of poptarts.

“Shit.”

“Yeah.”

Oh shit.

“OH SHIT!” Steve curses, grabbing his belt from the washer and begins to strap it through his belt loops.

“What’s up, I should be worrying here, not you.” Eddie watches him as he walks quickly to the bathroom, probably going to freshen up since he leaves the door open.

Just then Steve notices how dirty his mouth is. Gross. Definitely not how he’s supposed to show up for a job meeting.

“My douchebag dad got a job meeting for me today. Was supposed to be at 12 fuck.” Steve slips on his shoes he finds by the door and goes for his pockets.

“Oh shit,” Eddie says from the bathroom toothpaste bubbling up the corners of his mouth.

“So much for being a freeman.”

“Tell me about it.” Steve pats his pockets and sighs.

“Okay, seriously Ed’s wearing my keys I need to go like now?!” Steve asks in a panic. 

“Bedside table.” He says simply and Steve smacks his arm sprinting down the hall.

He shouldn’t care about something he has to say thanks to his dad but he doesn’t really have a lot of income coming in right now and a hundred bucks from grandma isn’t going to cover for the summer. For his life.

Whoa. Steve actually has to care about that now. What’s the next big step for Steve Harrington? Who knows when he’ll figure that out but no way in hell is he letting his father decide that for him. No way. 

He’ll take a crappy job and save up and leave. Leave that house, leave that family. He knows he doesn’t want that. Not anymore. Not when he has Eddie, Robin, The Party, kinda Nancy and Jonathan to worry about now. He doesn’t need anything else.

A girlfriend would be nice though.

He glances at the corduroy jacket, Eddie’s jacket on a chair feeling a pang of jealousy that it’s not his anymore. 

He passes by Eddie whose fixing his hair in the mirror which is uncharacteristic for him but Steve smiles, and goes in for a surprise hug behind him. Eddie makes an ‘oof’ sound and Steve hangs on just for a second longer.

“Thank you.” He says softly and leaves through the front door, not turning back.

Chapter Text

June 14th, 1985

Riding with Eddie Munson and Robin Buckley should come with an instruction manual. In the nicest way Chrissy can put it, after riding with them for almost half a year it’s like watching an over-hyped dog in the driver seat bark at a teenage poet, who looks so cool with eyeliner and not clowney like Chrissy’s attempt once in middle school. 

Surprising, yet so fascinating.

It’s like tennis watching them go back and forth with each other always having something to say. Witty comebacks yet you never know who's gonna win. Chrissy wishes she was like that. She always seemed to second guess her words and no matter what came out of her mouth, she always thought it wasn’t enough. Too late to add anything else and regret it until the next time it happens again.

Chrissy wonders if Vickie is the same way with her. If they have inside jokes that Chrissy has no idea about. The thought makes Chrissy’s jaw tighten.

Chrissy shakes her head. Vickie’s not here, she is and she’s in charge of music, looking through a tape organizer or really a metal lunchbox with light sabers on the outside.

She settles on Wham!. She doesn’t remember putting that in that collection. She puts it away under Eddie’s seat and carefully asserts herself between the two to reach the tape deck.

The two are busy fighting about Eddie forgetting to pick up Robin and as much as he’s a gentleman he doesn’t take the heat just because Chrissy’s in the van.

“You do realize this is the only job that has even considered me as a potential employee and I have to meet the manager on time or else he’s gonna see that I’m a slacker! I picked the later slot for a reason and you were too busy doing what to get high!?” Robin yells, putting her eyeliner away.

“I did not get high! But I will after this because you're giving me a headache!” Eddie screams back and gives Chrissy enough room to put in the tape.

“Sorry Chris.” He says earnestly.

“No problem.” She says sweetly.

“But really you're lucky I’m even driving you! Next time take your bike or I don’t know how to get your driver’s license.” He argues and Robin gasps.

“You know maybe I would get my license if you taught me!”

“You know I can’t teach you!” He says helplessly.

“Why not!?”

“Because I’m scared!”

“Wow, thanks!” Robin hollers.

“It’s not my fault last time you drove you almost fell in a pothole full of dead shit!”

“What?” Chrissy asks and Eddie curses under his breath.

Robin sides eyes him and Chrissy frowns.

“Long story, Um, dead pumpkins, you know near my house," Robin says simply and yeah Chrissy does remember that.

“Oh shit. Yeah. Everyone brought their pumpkins to the grocery store. My mom was pissed.”

“Yeah, and she stole Steve’s car,” Eddie added and Robin smacked his arm.

“It was an emergency.”

Chrissy searches for an explanation in her brain. Robin wouldn’t lie. And it sounds like a good segway to bring the jock up in conversation. By the looks of it outside they’ve already passed town hall.

“Because of Steve. He and Billy got in a fight, right? I didn’t know you were friends then.” Chrissy says and Eddie nods.

“Yeah, um. We did when we started babysitting the kids you know?” Robin says and Chrissy smiles.

“Did their parents really need three babysitters?” Chrissy jokes.

“There is a lot of trouble those kids get into.” She answers and Eddie nods.

“You literally don’t wanna know.” 

Chrissy chuckles with him.

“Speaking of Steve, have you,” Robin shrugs, changing the subject just like they agreed on. 

“Talk to him at all?” Chrissy finishes her sentence.

“Uh, yeah actually.”

“Really!?” The girls say at the same time.

“Yeah. Um, last night.” He says as if he hasn’t been moping like a sad puppy.

“Details now Munson.” Chrissy demands in a surprising manner.

“I’m sorry, are you two teenage girls?” Robin and Chrissy look at each other than back at him.

“Shit yeah, you are, okay, how bout I find parking first-wow?” He says in awe and Robin rolls her eyes but when she finds the lit-up neon sign with a swarm of people going in and out the door she is just as infatuated as he is.

Chrissy looks ahead through the big front glass and her eyes widen. The building is huge, it is a mall of course but Chrissy’s never really been to one to give her a break. She wants to go in and just see. 

The parking lot is not exactly full, but not exactly empty either. There’s at least 100 cars parked in the front. Standing in front of them, in all of its newness and artificial neon lights, Starcourt Mall. Nevertheless, Eddie finds no problem finding a spot. At the near end of the lot.

He moves past Robin opening the door.

“Okay, have a nice day at school, sweetheart, play nice with the other kids, I’ll pick you up if the old boss lets me.” He pats Robin's head and unbuckles her seatbelt.

“Oh c’mon!” Robin protests.

“It’s almost 12, Robin,” Chrissy announces as she reads her watch.

“Shit!” Ge grabs her book bag and jumps out the van, Chrissy hops in front replacing her seat.

Robin jumps up at Eddie’s window making him flinch.

“Fuck, Robin!”

“Okay fine keep your secrets but afterwards, I want everything!” She points to her freshly painted nails.

“Everything.”

 Eddie puts her hand down softly.

“Have a nice day at work sweetie.” He blows her a kiss as he gets out of the parking lot, Chrissy waves at her.

“See ya Robin, I’m coming back to get a milkshake. I hope you know that!” She calls out.

“Now freebies, Cunningham!” Robin teases.

“We’ll see about that!” Chrissy says smiling and putting her head back in the window.

“Poor girl. Have you seen her uniform?” Eddie grins

“ No .” Chrissy says curiously, pouting. “Tell me.”

“Just a hint,” the corners of his mouth rise, “she’s gonna need a parrot.”

Chrissy smiles in confusion but then presses herself in the seat and listens to her chosen cassette.

She wonders if Eddie knows. Knows about Robin.

Being…gay? A lesbian? That’s right, she thinks. 

It’s not a bad word. 

Not to her.

She never got why the church and people in it would be so adamant on doing good, being good towards others. And then see gay people on TV in the news in hospital beds dying of Aids and speaking of them like it was affecting their life? 

Shouldn’t they be helping the sick? Praying for them to return home to their families and loved ones? How could loving someone be considered evil just because they were the same gender?

Vickie hadn’t hurt Robin at all. It seemed like just a kiss. They weren't doing anything evil.

Chrissy didn’t understand that, and she prides herself on having a mind of her own. She won’t let anyone take that from her. These days it seems like one of the few things she has to herself left.

She decided a while ago, she’ll wait. She’ll wait till Robin comes to her. If at all. Does Robin know she likes girls or is it just Vickie? Robin’s way to smart and self assured to not know.

She looks at Eddie, surprisingly bopping his head to the music and then goes on a rant about how the mall is showing a preview of Day of The Dead and if she’s ever heard of it.

She shakes her head and so he explains ​​Night of the Living Dead which is the first of the genius of George A. Romero.

She wants to speak up and tell him to avoid spoilers that they should watch it sometime but she likes to hear him talk. It’s better than whatever she’s thinking about which recently has been all about Robin.

Chrissy knows guys and girls can be friends just look at her and Eddie. Chrissy was scared for a minute when they volunteered at the Snow Ball. Scared Eddie was gonna make a move. But he never did.

He never made her feel nervous or intimated like how people usually described him. He’s not at all like how usual high school boys act. The only guy that she would actually consider a friend on the basketball team was Patrick. He never made fun of anyone and only tolerated the dumb jokes their friends made. Which is why Chrissy felt extra special when she would make him laugh.

She hopes Eddie knows. It seems obvious. That is because Eddie is a boy and Robin is a girl they would fall in love. Chrissy guesses, that’s not going to be their story.

The mall is going to open in precisely two days. The last day of school which is remarkable and evil by mayor Larry. A mapped out day for students and seniors to spend their graduation money on everything new for their future college life. For their parents to do the same, and for their tween siblings to wait out and spend whatever they want as long as they stay out of the way.

People like Robin and worse off, work here. It’s not like anywhere else wants someone under the age of 18. It’s not like much of downtown Hawkins actually can afford to hire anybody.

Robin’s pretty sure Nancy and Jonathan are the only kids in town actually getting useful skills at the paper. Two kids from the band have existing jobs at Radio Shack, and one at the record store, Eddie works at the diner and some teens are working at the pool this summer that make too much money. Too bad Robin can’t swim, her height is what saves her from embarrassment every time.

Her chest is a bit nervous, but why should she be? She’s done this before, working with acquaintances from school, strangers, people older than her more experienced with the outside world which makes Robin question herself about how this adult stuff is supposed to go.

As she goes down the escalator the smell of fried dough and hot dog fill most of the space which if Robin was dramatic would make her gag. Everything is bright, shiny, and synthetic. 

There’s a shiny burgundy car in the middle of the mall, surrounded by velvet red rope poles. There’s a fluffy beige carpet on the bottom and a plaque marketing it as a new model.

Maybe in another world if Robin didn’t break the law and destroyed a bunch of cars she’d already be on the road. But she has one more year until that dream can take off. With her best friend. Her other half at this point.

Passing the surprisingly real yards of green plants in the middle of the mall, past Jean Nicole and in between The Gap and Lovelace Lingerie (which makes Robin feel weird when she looks at it for too long) waiting in all its surgery glory is Scoops Ahoy.

It’s wonderful really. There’s half a boat sticking out the front and behind is wooden poles on top of the booth paralleling an actual pirate boat. It’s so ridiculously amazing the attention to detail someone put into an ice cream parlor. And in the rows of said booths there’s hair sticking from one at the top.

Wait. 

She knows that hair.

She knows too well.

It haunts her in her dreams.

Oh.

Oh no.

It can’t be. 

“Robin!”

Robin hears Ned, the 30 something year old who hired her, pop up from behind the counter. The hair turns.

“Robin!” Steve says shocked, but the shockness slowly starts to simmer down and relief is written over his face. Robin is the opposite of that. She’s not sure what to do. She’s just still waiting for someone to tell her her next move.

“Robin, great, I want to talk to you about a potential new hire. Can you meet me in the back in a minute? I just have to sign off on the first orders of ‘Mind Flayer.” Ned announces and Robin’s mind blanks.

“What?” She says softly, thinking she had to mishear.

“Mint Flare, it’s basically mint with a- you know what you’ll try it soon,” He says in his too chipper attitude and makes his way past the employee break room.

“You…okay?” She hears Steve behind her. Robin breathes in and out softly falling back to reality.

“What are you doing here?” Robins grumbles in a tone that makes Steve unsteady. 

“Um, to get a job.” He says obviously. 

Robin huffs at his classic ‘guy’ comeback.

“It had to be here?” She retorts.

“Either this or The Gap.” 

“That would be so fitting for you. You're basically a poster boy for them. If you want directions it's right next door you know.” Robin declares.

“Yeah, but the hiring manager was someone that did not like me, so….” He looks down, almost disappointed.

“Let me guess, Michelle Olsson, 5 foot, curly haired blonde? Aka your ex.” Robin twirls her hair for an effect.

“You know people too well.” He says defeated.

“No, I just pay attention.” She shrugs, “And yeah not being able to fold t-shirts correctly is not a good impression to have either.” Robins turns a heel ready to leave and talk to Ned until Steve asks a question.

“Are you mad at me or something?” Steve asks, and Robin bites her lip, crosses her arms.

“I don’t know. You ignored me and Chrissy all of this week because you feel weird towards Eddie, who got kicked out of your house by your father.” She turns towards him. Steve’s arm is off the back of the booth and goes to fidget with the tip of an empty paper cup.

“Not your everyday cat fight. It’s an odd and unclear event that you two apparently hashed out last night but I’m not sure how?” She states making Steve look down. “Which makes me skeptical because Eddie may be nice but he’s quick to forgive the people he likes. So I'm drawing a blank here Harrington, should I be mad at you and list every fault to my boss so I save myself from having to look at your face almost everyday,” or are you going to tell me what actually happened?”

Steve is about to open his mouth until Robin pauses him.

“And don’t you dare say it has nothing to do with me when I had to see my best friend sick with bloodshot eyes at Jeff’s parents wedding. Which we missed you at, by the way."

His mouth sets in a straight line, his eyes staring right at her. She counts to 10. Robin feels like she’s creating a surprise pop quiz for something Steve doesn’t feel the strongest in. If he tells her, she’ll be less pissed. If he stays quiet she’ll walk to the back and list everything that annoys her about him. 

His pretentiousness, tardiness, self-centered ego, lame jokes that make both Eddie and Chrissy laugh, his hai-

“I don’t think I can do that in under a minute.” He points at Ned, who peaks through the door motioning for Robin to come in.

Fair point.

“Fine. But you do realize that to be friends with someone also means you are supposed to talk to each other right? Even the bad stuff.” Robin didn’t mean to say it so quickly, she was gonna slowly sneak it in when the time was right. But parent stuff was personal stuff she knows that. He met hers and she’s heard about him. Not sure she wants to meet them by what she has heard of them. 

“You're my friend?” He says, genuinely like a child on the first day of school.

“Well if all this time you’ve been only friends with Eddie and Dustin and pushed the rest of us to the side you would just genuinely be a piece of shit. Which I know you don’t wanna be anymore, so I’ll take the other hypothesis.”

His tired eyes soften. Like he can’t believe her and her kindness. Robin doesn’t like that look. She doesn’t want to be someone who has to give someone else an approval stamp. 

Has she been doing that all along? Fuck.

She huffs and slides her bag back on her shoulder, and extends her hand.

“Robin Buckley. It’s nice to meet you.”

Steve smiles. He has a nice smile. Dorky, but nice. She gets it.

“Steve Harrington.”

He laughs to himself like he’s about to conjure up something sinister.

“Don’t say it.” She whispers.

Steve just looks up at her.

“Ahoy.”

Chapter Text

June 28th, 1985

“And one, two, three, go!” Gareth counts them off as he hits his drumsticks on beat.

A strike of Eddie’s guitar vibrates through his body and he can’t help but smile. He missed this. Performing shitty gigs, but so far this summer had actually pulled a 360.

Playing by himself is inevitable for an artist, Eddie is the type of person to make a dent in the wall with his notebook after announcing his whole song is shit. Wayne and Robin will yell at him for dinner or lunch or something else and Eddie is back to a somewhat acceptable mood.

Writing is strictly a private matter.

He’s taking a break on new material as his last few songs have been reading more like love sick poems written by a teenage loser who's falling in love. Taking a step back, it seems like it’s not too far from the truth, even if he is pushing 20.

Corroded Coffin sings love songs here and there, their not heartless, more of the opposite really. Their tortured souls that fall in too deeply and when it’s over they need 1-2 business months to get over it and by the end have a song prepared.

But there is a metal band. They don’t have the bells and whistles as a garage band but they work with what they got. Metal is also really tiring so really it’s a mix between metal and rock, but they won’t admit that to anyone who doesn’t know what a battle jacket is. And if you pay them for a special request then they will even play the beloved Elvis and your lovely Beatles, even if they want to cleanse their guitars with prayer after.

They're ending with a classic tonight, ‘Daydream’ written by Eddie and after a boring day at the diner and keeping his patience on their new trainee, he’d rather sweat from dancing around and singing until his chest is hot then over a stove.

His voice isn’t anything special, it’s generic and a bit pitchy but the other guys think it’s cooler and nicer then there's so Eddie’s been head singer and lead guitarist since day one but the guitar is because he’s been playing for longer. And what can he say? He doesn’t mind the attention.

The song is about someone that comes into your life just to ruin it. Someone that wants everything from you but keeps leaving. You have the life you dream in your head about them. Like sneaking into theaters and laughing way too loud. The smell of weed and smoke intertwining like hands and bodies. But it doesn’t matter because they’ll keep leaving.

It’s not about anyone in particular, it just sounds good. “You want to be my fantasy, nobody else but you and me”.

Even when you leave with each other's clothes on which Eddie made it sound pretty androgynous. He could get away with singing from a girl's perspective. Not that it matters singing it here.

The Hideout moved deeper into Chicago this summer and has been a bit packed the last couple of weeks. Thanks to the start of the summer and queer college kids who have either stayed in the city or just moved in and like a bar that has live music, cheap drinks, and doesn’t card.

Ever since Reagen smacked on the 21 minimum age the previous location hadn’t been doing so hot. It was already kinda nothing but it was still fun. But here, this bar has been a gold mine, excluding a few assholes who saw one look at a rainbow flag next to the stage and started to do some shit.

And to think the only school not too far from here was some new liberal arts school.

Thank god for the 6 '3 human greek statue for having the strength of a bull. Eddie’s been eyeing every time he shows up. Eddie kinda forgot about him until the band signed up to perform again this month and after they’ve completed all academic responsibilities.

Their current crowd had enjoyed the band to a certain extent that the manager Daisy has given them the Friday night slot and Eddie couldn’t be more grateful for not having to perform for a dead crowd at midnight and having to drive to Hawkins at 2am and being the only sober one.

8 was the perfect time to arrive early, let loose, and boo internally at the band before them. They’d drink or smoke a little something and perform while still having time to hang a bit and sober up enough for Eddie to drive and get home around 11 pm or so.

When they had the 6pm slot people would leave in the middle of their set and Robin had told him it was probably to avoid getting gay bashed or harassed on their way home. He stopped blaming them after that realization.

Summer was here though and people wanted to drink, do drugs, listen to some good music and have fun.

And he just might when a 6 '3 tall greek statue is looking at him with an intense glare past the front crowd. Eddie strips off his leather jacket and chucks it to the floor, feeling the heat of the lights making his senses a bit too intense.

His hands grip on the mic, and yells the last chorus with Jeff, the tall tan greek statue with brown hooded eyes licks his lips. His arm is stretched over a booth, white crisp button up open with chest hair peeking out and a whiskey in hand. He’s hardly paying attention to his friends around him and Eddie swallows his own spit as he backs off the mic and continues to strum, his fingers causing a light sting which Eddie likes.

Keeps him on earth.

He hasn’t hooked up with anyone since…last summer. Is part of it because he’s been obsessing over Steve Harrington the past couple of months and by just looking at him he doesn’t feel the need to go sniffing around for dick?

Mabey.

But it’s not like anything is actually going to come from that when Steve himself is hitting on almost every age appropriate girl at Scoops Ahoy. It was fun the first couple of times seeing Steve be cute and flirty but he always messed up making it kinda sad and pathetic. Eddie probably didn’t help leaning over in his chair to get the full scoop, no pun intended.

He’d ask Robin, the poor girl that has to deal with it on a regular basis if it was him being a jerk that actually is making Steve slip but according to her ‘You Rule vs. You Sick’ white board she had found in the cleaning closet he’s been on a losing streak ever since working there.

Whatever romance he thinks he has with Steve is a joke. Watching Steve's hazel eyes trail the back of girls heads and legs Eddies doesn’t have.

He likes girls, Eddie. He’s straight, get a grip.

He’d constantly remind himself of those words when Steve did shit that made Eddie’s stomach flip. Like when Steve asked for Eddie to stay in bed with him that night of graduation. When Steve let him sample all the ice cream he wanted and then served him his favorite every time he came to say hi. When he asks about the band and their songs. When he asks for a new mixtape with more Ozzy. When he’d mistakenly look at Eddie’s lips.

It was a fantasy. That’s all it is, a fantasy. A fantasy that a popular hot jock could actually be really nice, funny and misunderstood. And Eddie, the forgettable loser in the back of class pulled him out of the dark.

It was a joke and nothing real.

So accepting a round of beers from Jake, and crouching down the stage to play with his white open button up and listening to him about being a photography major is more than okay. Because it’s real when he starts to play with Eddie’s rings and complement the taste of jewelry.

And it’s real when Jake asks Eddie to dance in a crowd of people just like them and headbang to the punk music from the next band. It’s real when Jake wraps a hand around Eddie’s waist to pull him in and lifts him on an abandoned barstool in the back of the crowd and wiggles his way between Eddie’s legs.

“Hey, did you notice my flag at all? Because I just want you to make sure what I’m about!” He yells sipping more whiskey and coke that’s going straight to his bloodstream. He's sweating like he just ran 20 laps around a track and it’s surprising the man is still talking to him when he himself looks like a sexy pirate. He has an earring for Christ sake.

Jake is looking down with a smile, he leans in whisper shouting, “What, that you’re freak! Mate, we have code in Australia. I know what it means” And yeah, oh shit. He had an accent.

“So your…” Eddie smiles trying to find an easy way to ask whether he’s okay with dick up his ass.

“I’m whatever you want.” Jake says more seriously which makes Eddie breath again.

“But you're so big.”

Jake chuckles, his eyes crease while he laughs.

“Oh shit,” Eddie curses, flinging his hand, “forget I ever said that.”

Jake snorts, leaning into Eddie’s face. His arms locking their heads in like their own little room.

“No I am, hey it’s okay,” he smirks, making dimples pop up. “It’s okay to like what you see. It’s okay to have a type.”

“Am I your type!?” Eddie says with amusement. He’s never been told he’s someone’s type

Jake shrugs. “I like cute guys who sit on my lap and make me beg for it.”

Eddie’s mouth goes dry staring at the amber eyes in front of him.

“I also,” Jake drags out slowly as he presses a kiss to Eddie’s shoulder making him feel goosebumps. “Like curly haired brunettes,” he pressed a kiss to Eddie's neck, “who I can blow,” another one on his cheek, “while wrapping their legs over my shoulders” Eddie can feel blood rush down his belly to his cock.

“Well,” Eddie gulps, as Jake keeps kissing his neck all around, “It’s not like it would make a difference but flattery does work on me so there’s a couch where all our shit is, and by the looks of it we have,” he checks his watch over Jakes back, “30 minutes till,” he glances at the band head banging to their bass player. “Till their set ends so…” Eddie mumbles and Jake squeezes Eddie’s waist making Eddie bite back a moan.

Eddie is about to hop off the bar stool before all of a sudden the power cuts. Lights dim off and the mic from the current singer is off making his voice isolated in a room full of concerning and confusing murmurs. All Eddie can focus on is heart beating and his mind racing miles a minute in questions. Did they get caught? Are the police about to barge in and arrest everyone here like in New York a couple weeks ago? Where are his friends?

It’s not back is it?

But just as quickly as everything was off it turned back on.

“False alarm y'all,” Daisy the owner calls out over the counter, “No pigs here just pulled a fuse, continue on yourselves,” she yells back and Eddie sighs into his seat. Jake massages his shoulder.

“Hey, you okay.” He says with worry, grazing his metal bracelet. For some reason it makes Eddie feel a bit sick.

“Yeah, yeah, um, I just need to make a quick call. Let my band know imma need a while, you though,” Eddie says getting off the seat making sure to still hold his gaze,”Can meet in the back, I’ll meet you 4 okay.”

Jake lets go of his waist and places a peck on Eddie’s nose.

“Let’s hope they get an encore, they're pretty good.” He pulls away and follows his directions and takes one more look at Eddie.

“Fuck,” he bites his lip and finds the band near the exit smoking a shared joint.

“Hello boys,” He says, slinging an arm over Gareth who rolls his eyes and hands Eddie the joint he needs desperately.

“Hello yourself, who were you talking to and sent backstage?” Jeff nudges him with a look and Eddie shrugs.

“Some hot Australian photographer who is probably looking for a muse.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Freak says and Eddie waves him off inhaling another puff.

“I’m always safe, you know that calm down.”

“Not what I meant,” Freak mumbles, drinking whatever's left in his cup.

“What did you mean?” Eddie says annoyed. All the boys look at eachother and Gareth.

“What!” Eddie snaps and Gareth flinches.

“Jesus calm down we just-”

“Realize I haven’t got laid in like way too long. What don’t I know that he kicked a puppy?! What is it?” Eddie whines.

“That he kinda looks exactly like STEVE!” Freak shouts making people turn heads.

“What?!” Eddie laughs. He has to. “No, he doesn’t, HE’S TAN!”

“He has a square head, good hair, and like a fuck ton of birthmarks everywhere.” Jeff points out.

“Maybe not Steve, exactly but he looks like an artsy jock and that’s definitely like Steve.” Freak says and they all nod.

“Well Steve is not artsy, so I feel your guys are making me feel pissed on purpose.” Eddie gives Gareth the joint back and goes next to the bar tapping his cup for whatever liquor the bartender is holding.

“So you admit you like him!?” Gareth pushes and Eddie scoffs.

“Oh my god you guys are annoying.” He downs lemonade. Sour lemonade. He makes a face and asks for water.

“That’s not a no. You like Steve to admit it. You let your own personal Munson doctrine cross you ever since he fought Billy Hargrove and of recent events Jason Caver in your honor!”

“And you're hooking up with someone to replace him!” Gareth accuses and Eddie looks at him with a glare.

“I. Don’t. Like. Steve. He’s. Straight. You know he’s straight, the whole WORLD KNOWS!”

“That doesn’t mean shit. At graduation you cheered for him like a maniac and so did he. He cares about you just the same, you're just too blind to see it!” Jeff encourages

“He’s been following around you like a puppy trying to get attention this whole year! Looking hurt when you don’t have time. He’s been going out of his way to just talk to you and now you guys are best friends and some shit, but that’s not what you want.”

Eddie waves finger, “Nope, you see that’s bullshit. You’re insane. We’re friends. End of story.” He starts to walk and Gareth's shouts over the music.

“Fucking someone else isn’t going to make it go away!”

Eddie looks at him with an emotionless look. He charges to Gareth close enough for him to only hear.

"Like you and Jeff?" He asks.

Gareth pouts and eyes drop. "Fuck you." He walks away making Eddie's throat tight. 

With a heavy huff, he turns and marches backstage. He opens the creaking door with Jake manspreading on the couch and Eddie shuts and locks the door.

He doesn’t need anyone to tell him what he wants. His friends don’t and can’t know the whole story. The one where Steve is scared to be alone sometimes and so Eddie sleeps over and holds him cause Eddie’s one of the only people he talks to about that. They don’t know the truth and he can’t blame them for that but no way in hell are they gonna twist his relationship with Steve into something completely different.

So what if he had a crush on Steve? So what?

It’s never gonna happen. But what will happen is Eddie is going fuck a hot guy with hands as big as his waist and he isn’t going to think about Steve fucking Harrington.

Chapter Text

June 29th, 1985

Downtown Hawkins is empty. Way too empty these days. 

Given it is 12:30 PM and it's summer. No ones really rushing out the doors right now, they're already having fun at the pool, arcade, the mall. Robin is running a little late right now. But who does she have to make an effort for? Steve?

Of course the universe would give them the buddy buddy shift. And of course with them already knowing each other made Ned sigh in relief and made things easier so he paired them up for their shifts. She’s been clocking Steve in on time on morning shifts so he can get a workout in. He quoted that he had to keep in shape “For the ladies”. But Robin thinks it’s not his physique that’s the issue, it’s the awful flirting outside of the walls of Hawkins High. And it’s been a secret dream watching each girl turn him down.

She found a brand new whiteboard Ned had gotten for employees to write notes or important stuff. But Sundays-Tuesdays it was all her until she clocked out. Drawing tables with red and black markers indicating that if Steve filled out the right side quick enough he had to be the one to carry in 50 pounds of Rocky Seas. What? He made the bet.

The reason for her tardiness this morning though is that didn’t get that much sleep last night. The 30 second blackout made her feel weird, on edge. Eddie wasn’t available, she would never talk to the kids about it, Steve was an absolute no-go who already saw her unsteady. And it didn’t help that she turned down another offer from Steve to drive her home and ran from him once the clocking box clicked and she biked to her empty, very lonely house.

She wanted to call Chrissy. But it was already past 10pm and Mrs.Cunningham seemed like a strict woman. But the god’s somehow helped her out when Chrissy called Robin this morning letting her know she’ll be at the pool and she should come but Robin frustratingly told her she didn’t get out of work until 4.

Still she did have some time, though.

Outside Hawkins public pool Robin biked until she was able to park up against a tree and prayed no one tried to steal it as she gathered a pool of pebbles in her hand. She already sees Chrissy. Well, the behind of Chrissy, and no not like that. Her curls are sculpted into a high ponytail, there are more curls than usual. Usually it’s one long curl held up by a scrunchie. It has been since last week since she’s seen her. Maybe she did get that perm. They're all the rage right now after all. Nancy had gotten one with her mom the other week before starting the job at the post which was hilarious. It looked good until Eddie made a joke that they were practically family.

Steve wasn’t too fond of the joke which made Robin’s mind cogs turn. She’s still figuring his thing with Eddie. Robin knows it’s an out of this world theory, an alternate universe where every one of her friends were gay and it was normal to have crushes on your friends even if you were both boys but Steve failing to get a date after all the girls he managed to swooned in high school while Eddie is getting lucky after not for almost a year had to be some shift in the space time continuum.

Whether it is Eddie or something else that was pinballing in that tall brown mane she was gonna find out about it. She always did. But now it’s her favorite time of the weekend. Chrissy time. 

She can already see James pass by Chrissy to his friends so Robins is pretty sure she’s ready when she aims through the metal gaps on the fence and flicks a pebble against the chair. It’s until she sees a hand reach out from the side and a Coke can be passed to her and as Chrissy  reaches for it her hands are painted a hot pink.

Wait.

Chrissy hates hot pink. And her hands show more tenons than usual making them look a bit…old. Robin stops and the bundle or blond hair turns like a bush.

Oh Shit.

It’s Mrs.Wheeler.

“Robin!” Mrs.Wheeler yells getting up from her chair. 

Robin flushes, her blood rising to her cheeks.

No, no, no, no, no, no.

“Robin, what is the meaning of this?” She says sternly thankfully not shouting. “Is this your idea of a prank? Did Mike put you up to this?”

“No, no, I’m sorry Mrs. Wheeler really,” Robin begins to shoot out and apologizes looking down at Mr. Wheeler's necklace trying to avoid eye contact.

“I-I thought you were my friend um Chrissy Cunnighamn but no you are not, so I am so sorry, I would never do anything to hurt or direct you, I am so sorry,” She pleads and continues as she gives a short glance at Mrs.Wheelers face and relax through the fence.

“Robin, Robin, you're fine really,” She grabs the fence and probably would grab Robin's shoulder if it wasn’t blocking between them. She looks calmer and a bit embarrassed.

“I’m sorry for accusing you. I know you're a good kid.” Robin blinks and smiles awkwardly.

“Oh.” 

Mrs. Wheeler smiles kindly.

“I take a compliment for being mistaken for a high schooler,” She says, acting shyly. “But I’m probably being silly.” Why would she act like she should be shy? Mrs. Wheeler is a very beautiful woman, she’s not even remotely old. 

Her bright red lipstick and painted eyes make them pop. And her swimsuit…

“You-your-”

“Karen.” A voice hisses from behind, making Mrs.Wheeler turn back to her friends.

“It’s almost time, get your ass over here.”

Time for what?

“Robin?” Chrissy's voice appears in front of both of them. Her hair is wet having just been in a pool. James is next to her pulling her to their spot and she motions over away from the fellow moms, telling Robin to follow. 

“Bye Mrs.Wheeler.” Robin quips and runs to the side of the fences.

“Hey!” Chrissy smiles, setting herself on a layed out plastic chair with a towel hanging on it. She grabs it and scrunches her hair while water drips down her newly tanned arms. Her brother sits on the ground next to her digging out of a small blue cooler getting out a sandwich from a plastic bag.

“Did they cancel your shift?” Chrissy asks excitedly and hits Robin in the gut.

“I wish, but yet another day calls of scooping ice cream and dealing with moody parents and whiny kids and having only a fan to keep me from melting.” Robin complains. She’d do anything to take a dip right now in this heat.

“Why are you dressed like a pirate?” James asks, talking with his mouthful that Chrissy tells him to shut his mouth while eating.

“Well, I’m actually a sailor, my hats at the mall though.”

“We’ve been to Scoops James, don’t you remember?” Chrissy reminds him.

“That was weeks ago I forgot and she wasn’t there. Only that weird guy who mom asked to be your escort.” He shrugs

“It was literally last Saturday. The least amount of weeks!” She explains with judgment making Robin smile and then retracts to the last of James’s words.

“Wait. Escort?” Robin says her hand palming her shorts. Why are they all sweaty all of a sudden?”

“Did we bring juice?” He questions and Chrissy rolls her eyes, making a confused face at Robin.

“In the bottom.” She answers and turns back to Robin.

“Yeah. Did he not tell you about that?” Chrissy asks and Robin’s tippy toes fall back flat on the ground. 

“No.” Why didn’t he? They shared almost the whole week together and they both know Chrissy and how crazy her mom is. Robin guesses that it’s not too odd since she’s off on wednesday-thursday but still. 

“I guess that’s why he asked for the 5th off but I just thought he was getting back at me since I asked for the 4th off.” 

“For marching band right?” Chrissy teases and Robin rolls her eyes.

“We get 20 dollars each which is way more than I make in a day and I'm including tips.” Robin defends and Chrissy smirks.

“So…if Steve’s your escort does that mean…” Robin bites her lip afraid for her words to keep going.

“Is Steve your boyfriend?” James asks and Chrissy’s body jumps in surprise.

“No. Heck no, I swear.” Chrissy says without blasphemy. 

“He seems better than Jason.” James says and Chrissy scoffs her cheeks, heating up in embarrassment.

“Boys and girls can be friends, you do realize that right?” Chrissy knocks James back lightly with her foot.

Robin hums. It does seem a bit too perfect. They were prom king and queen, Steve took a beating to Jason which probably made everyone think they were already dating…and holy shit.

“That’s it!” Robin says randomly making Chrissy and James look at each other then her. 

“What’s it?” 

“Why can't Steve get a date!” Chrissy’s eyebrows scrunch. 

“What? No way? Not because of me.” Chrissy says unconvinced.

“If he’s your permanent escort by your mom she had to have told people. And from what you told me catholic moms and rich moms know everything.”

“Oh, shit. Oh, I feel so bad.” Chrissy winces and Robin waves her off.

“Nah. It’s good for his ego.” Unless you count Steve trying even harder to impress girls. 

“Kinda.”

“Wait, have girls even asked about me, because I doubt seniors would care about me.”

And well she has a point. Robin sucks her lip in thought and glances at her watch.

“I guess there’s only one way to find out.” Before she goes to her back Chrissy calls her name again.

“Yeah?” Robin says looking at the lifeguard making sure she’s somewhat hidden.

“Who was that lady you were talking to?” Chrissy asks, looking at said lady drinking a Coke and reading a book with a very dramatic drawing of a delicate woman and a full-on hunk.

“Oh, it was Nancy’s mom, um she wanted to know how I was doing at the post, I wouldn’t know though since my folks are out of town.” She lies with ease, making Chrissy nod.

“Hm. Have you talked to Nancy at all? Or Jonathan?” Chrissy asks and Robin shakes her head 
‘no’. 

“Every time I see Mike and Will they say they're either being a gross couple or a moody couple. So I’d say it’s not going as they expected.” Robin says with a grimace. Nancy was so excited too which made her feel upset. Who knows what they're doing to her over there to make her so stressed? She’d only been to the mall once to say hi and that was to really buy some new clothes for work. She hasn’t talked to her since.

“Hey Chris, I’m out.” A voice comes from above. Heather Hollaway is getting down from the lifeguard stand and putting her sunglasses on her head. She looks so different Robin thinks as she hadn’t even recognized her.

“Robin, right? Our dads work at the paper.” Heather says with an ease that only popular kids have. But that’s over now. She’s just always been that cool huh?

“Um, yeah. Hi.” 

“I liked your dress at prom, it was hot.” 

The words make Robin's insides buzz with delight.

“Oh, um thanks.” She says as Heather walks away putting her white glasses back on her face.

“Oh great.” Chrissy murmurs loud enough that Robin can make sense of it.

“What-oh.Oh god.” Robin cringes as she sees none other than Billy Hargrove walk out of the boys shower room finishing a cigarette. 

“Yup.” Chrissy says she watches him walk their way but really to his empty latter chair. 

“Hey James, are you done for today?” Chrissy asks and James looks up from finishing his sandwich.

“Yeah, dad said he’d take me to the movies at 3 if I finished cleaning my room, he’s coming back early today.” James says excitedly Chrissy nods, packing up her towel.

“Well if you come earlier I'll give you a free scoop of ice cream. Whatever you want.” Robin promises that easily raises an eager look on the 8 year old.

“Really?” James says and Robin nods with a smile.

“Thanks Robin!” He says and raises to bump her fist but realizes he can’t because of the fence.

“Give me one when you come over okay.” Robin suggests and James gives a strong nod as he leaves to back up his backpack.

“Robin, you didn’t have to.” Chrissy says but Robin just shakes her head.

“I have 6 kids, you know?”

“How can I forget Steve has been telling me about Dustin's endeavors at camp and his arrival-isn’t that today?” Chrissy asks and Robin nods about to say the kids have a special surprise for him apparently that she thought could probably go wrong with how persistent he is.

A loud whistle interrupts them though making Robin, Chrissy and everyone’s eyes at the pool dart at Billy yelling at a ginger kid warning him to walk and calling him a lard ass in the process. He blows the whistle again, ending the attention on him and continues to walk past a line of mom’s including Karen Wheeler who's got an arm gripping on the chair like it’s holding her from pouncing.

“Making fat jokes. Wow. That’s so hot.” Robin says sarcastically and Chrissy sighs, her breath shuttering.

“They’ve been doing that all summer, it's gross.” Chrissy says as Billy makes a quick stop in front of them, locking eyes with Chrissy and turning to Robin.

“Unless you don’t have a bikini under there Buckley you better head out or I’ll have to call my boss.” Robin curses a “fuck you” under her breath in french and says a quick goodbye to Chrissy and James before going to retrieve her bike flipping Billy off as she rides off.

“Shame about you and Jason.” He says popping a piece of gum into his mouth offering Chrissy some. She just glares at him. Remembering literally everything about him since he moved here.

“Yeah. Shame.” Chrissy folds her towel and the steps from a group of kids come up to James showing off a squirt gun asking him to come and play.

James looks intrigued but looks at Chrissy whose head starts to feel hot as Billy’s eyes are still on her as he climbs up to his chair.

She lets out a simple huff faking a smile.

“30 minutes.” She says grabbing her Walkman and her book beside her, opening up to the page she left off.

“Thanks Chris.” James says running with his friends into the pool.

“Thanks Chris.” Billy mocks loudly and Chrissy just pouts and shakes her head, putting on her headphones on ABBA making everything more dramatic.

She gets out of her rhythm a couple minutes later when a splash of water hits her leg.

Karen Wheeler dips in the deep end of the pool practicing her back strokes. Chrissy watches as the water slides against her skin. It’s probably why she’s so fit.

She notices Billy’s head of light brown curls look down at Mrs. Wheeler and Chrissy squints.

Gross. She thinks and goes back to her book trying not to think about it too much.

Robin parks her bike at the already filled bike rack making her feel a bit guilty that Steve’s been alone since 8 probably spending a lot of time doing nothing and snacking on anything but ice cream. 

He is the reason they never have to throw out bananas though.

She runs past the front doors waving past the security guard who opens the door for her. Her Converse squeaks against the linoleum and finally stops at the carpet. 

She takes one glance at the escalators and decides to take the stairs and yelps as a corner of a person's paper bag slides against her knee and catches herself on the side railing.

“Sorry!” She calls back and keeps running until she’s finally at Scoops trying to catch her breath. Robin spots a group of girls in front of the cash register and sees Steve shyly hand back change.

“So maybe I’ll see ya.” He says casually eyeing Robin. She mouths a ‘sorry’ and goes past the swinging door, unclasping her helmet and shrugging off her black backpack and hangs it on the rack.

The two doors slide open opposite of her.

“You're late.” Steve says annoyed and Robin shrugs.

“Yeah, well next time you're late from dancing with feathers, cummerbunds, gloves and tux fittings,” Steve eyes widened and lets out a groan.

“Oh I’m sorry, should I stop.” She says offended as she grabs her white sailor hat off the rack and fits it onto her head.

“You talked to Chrissy.”

“Yeah. I like to talk to one of my best friends. What’s your excuse?” She says hand on her hip

“That you’d make fun of me for it like you are now!” He says frowning.

“I’m not-” Steve looks at her with a look telling her to watch her words. He’s starting to read her her too well.

“You being there is enough. I don't want you, Eddie, the band or the kids to think any more of me as a rich stereotype.” He says opening the glass container of peanuts and grabbing a handful.

“Trust me. You make 3 bucks an hour while wearing a sailor hat that says ‘Ahoy’, you're basically broke and hanging out with 13 year olds and a couple of freaks. Your cool factor has decayed exponentially.” She reasons that makes his mouth twist and nod tired of her having her points.

“Please don’t talk about math, I'm done with that shit.” He grimaces.

“Yeah I see that when you keep giving out the wrong change.” She points out and he flips her off making her smile. 

“If you ask me, you're more of a goof these days.”

“Wow.” Steve says and glances at her leg.

“Robin, you're bleeding.” He says and Robin curses looking down.

“Oh, merde.”

“What?” Steve asks and she bends down to roll down her sock already stained a streak of blood.

“I'll just grab the first aid.” He says and joins her in the back walking to the supply closet.

“It’s just a scratch mother hen.” Robin calls to him, reaching for a napkin on the table. She grabs her water bottle from her bag and spills some on to sit down and clean up her leg.

“I have extra socks.” Steve says, kneeling and smacking his thigh. “Of course you do,” Robin does as requested, glancing up at the ceiling and whining as a spritz of rubbing alcohol hits the cut.

He blows on it which is kinda gross once 5 seconds go by and she shoves him back a bit.

“Don’t worry you’ll get a sticker if you're good.” Steve promises and Robin flicks his head. She watches his lips twitch up into a smile.

“You know, you helping Chrissy is something I wouldn’t make fun of.” He gives her a half smile.

“It makes sense for you to be there, so I’d rather it be you then some creepy stranger trying to flirt with her. Or Jason”

 He lays on a teal bandage on her cut carefully like he’s working on a brain tumour.

“She’s nice and she helped me at prom. I thought I owed her back.” He says simply.

“As friends, right?” She lets the words out, looking at her knee still stinging a bit.

Steve's eyes flick up to her.

“Yeah. Obviously.” He says a bit confused.

“It’s just-just you know she just broke up with Jason and so don’t give in to her parents wanting to put you two together you know?” Robin.

“Robin I’m a grown man,”

“Debatable,” She says.

“I’d also like to think I’m not the asshole who dives right into the spot of a girl who just dumped her boyfriend.” He says sternly. A little too sternly

And oh.

She stammers, “I-I didn’t mean it like-” Robin starts to explain but Steve just pats her leg.

“I’ll give you an extra for later.” He says and Robin shoots him an awkward thumb up. Standing up with guilt and starts to clean up the small mess of tissues and bandaid wrappers, tossing them into a bin as Steve puts the first aid back into the closet. All of sudden, blurbs of static come from Robins and Steve’s blue backpack making it way too loud as both of them collide.

She goes to reach hers and clicks the answer button.

“Hello?”

“Robin! Finally!” Dustin squeals in success.

“Hey, Dustman.” She says watching Steve come back from the back pointing at the walkie.

“Your son. I’ll be out front. Holler if you need me” She passes it to him and stands in her station already seeing two kids walk through the door. And here she’ll be for another 4 hours.

Fun Saturday.

It’s half an hour after their shift and they're both waiting for the second half of their pair of the rooster Monica and Joey to come in for the night. Robin clocked out and let Monica switch since she’s seventeen and it would be very illegal for Robin's hours to fall into over time. 

“Robin, you can go home, you don’t have to wait for me.” Steve shows up at her table placing a Coke float in front of her since she hates Root beer.

Robin smirks, grabbing the spoon to plunger down the scoop of vanilla.

“It’s not you I’m waiting for dingus no offense.”

“Eddie? I thought he had band practice.” Robin's mind stops her from saying that Eddie is in Chicago at a gay bar. But Steve can't know that.

“No, not Eddie. James, Chrissy’s brother. I promised him a free scoop if he came in before my shift but I guess not.” 

“Hmm. You know how kids are. Never rely on their word.” He sits in front of her. The place is pretty dead unless you count 2 older couples and a dad and daughter splitting a banana split.  

“Oh my god, just because Dustin said he wasn’t gonna show up the FIRST day he got back, let him take a breather man.” Robin groans as Steve lays his hat on his face like an old farmer blocking the sun from his eyes.

“I’m not upset, it’s just been awhile, I miss that munchkin.”

Robin smiles at him while taking a sip of her float and eyeing the door.

“God, New Coke kinda sucks. Rather have Pepsi.” 

Steve chuckles.

“What’s the gloom my friends?” Eddie says making Robin and Steve perk up.

“Oh shit, hey.” Steve says smiling up and Eddie grabs his hat putting it on his head.

“I think you mean ahoy.” Robin groans but stops when two greasy bags of food hit the table.

“No crown?” Robin asks, starting to dig through the bag pulling out two wrapped burgers from one bag and the other filled with fries.

“Shut up, I brought you lunch and I'm gracing you with my presence.” Eddie says, pushing her more into the booth. If it wasn’t his friend's place of establishment he’d probably just climb over Robin but Monica was an old snitch, she’s already eyeing the bags of not ice cream.

“Are those my glasses?” Steve says plucking off the black sunglasses glasses from Eddie’s head and stops when Eddie pretends to bite him.

“Yeah, you left them at my place so they're mine.” He digs through the bag of fries and stuffs them into his mouth like a bird.

“No condiments?” Robin sighs and Eddie shrugs.

“Devil.” She motions Eddie to move out the booth so she can get out to head over to the food court and pocket some sauces. 

“Barbecue please!” Steve asks even though she already knows.

She finds herself in front of the Burger King counter that is empty and sneakily grabs a fistful of ketchup, a couple of ranch packets and barbecue.

“Are you stealing ma'am?” Robin almost drops the packets if it wasn’t for Chrissy’s laugh she knows too well.

“Chrissy you ass, here help me.” She says pouring some into Chrissy’s hands.

“Why so much?” Chrissy looks down at the packets, some eyes looking their way.

“Why not so much?” Robin counterpoints making Chrissy smirk.

“Why are you here, Ms. Cunninhgham joining your dad and brother, you hate sci-fi?” Robin asks and Chrissy nods.

“I need to talk to you about something but don’t call me crazy.”

“We’re kindred spirits Chris, if you’re crazy I’m a lunatic.” Robin bumps her and Chrissy gives a small smile.

“In private though my dad and James are here talking to Steve and Eddie.”

“Oh god, sorry.”

“Please don’t say that in front of him.” 

Robin closes her mouth instantly once back in at Scoops. Steve and Mr.Cunninhgham shake hands and Eddie looks pleased, fighting not to make fun of him. 

“There you are.” Robin says more to James than Mr.Cunningham who offers a half smile as she watches Robin and Chrissy put down the array of packets on the table.

“Wow. Quite the picnic you have going on.” He says a bit judgy but Robin smiles and shoots out her hand.

“Yeah well we did skip lunch. Robin. Robin Buckley.” Mr.Cunninhgham takes her hand.

“I know who you are. Richard and Melissa’s girl. I sold you your house, you know.”

“Dad.” Chrissy comments but Robin just gives a small “Wow. Gosh and it’s such a good one.”

“Isn't it. The porch. I always loved the porch.” He says dreamily. Eddie snorts, Steve kicks him.

“Well are you two in the mood for ice cream? C’mon anything you want.” Robin suggests the line of flavors she’s almost sick of.

Monica smiles and Robin tells her it’s on her. Monica pulls her to the side.

“You're not supposed to bring outside food in the restaurant.” Monica snaps in a low voice. Her blonde hair whips Robin's face.

“It’s a parlor where we don't even sell coffee. And who was 15 minutes late today with smudged lipstick.” Robin says and Monica’s brown eyes widen and she pushes Robin going into the back.

Robin smiles at the two Cunningham who didn’t pay too much attention to her petty fight. Mr.Cunninham nicely asks about the coffee and she gives him a sample. Once they're done choosing they say goodbye and Mr.Cunningham drops a two fives in the tip jar Robin is more than sure she made a good impression. Before calling Monica she grabs the cash and pockets it.

“Thanks Moni!”

“Don’t call me that.” Monica snarks and Robin shrugs heading back to the booth.

“Okay what are you ladies talking about?” Robin asks and Eddie chuckles.

“Just that we better call the wedding bells.”

“Ugh," Chrissy says letting her head fall on her folded arms. Steve shakes his head finally diving into his burger. Robin looks at Chrissy and tugs on her bracelet.

“So…is this friend talk or girl talk?” She whispers ignoring the boys who can totally hear.

“Depends.” She says and everyone looks at her in wonder. 

“You probably shouldn’t be eating when I tell you.”

Robin quirks a brow.

Chapter Text

June 29th, 1985

“We should not be doing this.” Steve says into the walkie. His beemer is silent as it can be in a mostly empty parking lot of a motel. It was 15 minutes from his house and in the woods. It was small. 30 rooms max and a neon sign shining down on him and Eddie. Though it did have a pool like Billy promised.

When Steve suggested boy and girl she said that Eddie and Steve had more of a chance then escaping Billy then them. She made it apparent Billy is not scared of hitting a girl.

Steve did not argue with that, not wanting to remember anything about that night. Instead he just assured her that either of them would get their ass beat and at least the other could call the police, well not Eddie since he hates authority. They're better off calling Nancy and providing her with a gun. At least he has his baseball bat in the trunk.

So to ease his mind instead of being at the Mayfields why not meet Billy at the location. Steve feels for it in his pocket. A piece of paper with an address and a time. Proof of Billy wanting to meet here at 8 o’clock sharp. 

With Karen Wheeler apparently. 

“Do you have to be such a prima donna about everything?” Robin asks an invisible frown, probably forming. Eddie snickers next to him, looking like an asshole with Steve’s glasses on.

Does he look that assholey with those glasses on?

“Well, I’m nothing like Madonna so that doesn’t even make any sense.” Steve says, sounding way less cool than he was supposed to too, he sounds whiny. His cool-ness factor really has died down. 

Eddie fully belly laughs, his head falling against the car seat.

“Oh, Steve, no, no, no, it’s italian. P-R-I-M-A-D-O-N-N-A. It means first lady.” Chrissy explains through the walkie with her kind voice. She was taking over the wheel in the van since she actually had her licence and who brought them into this mess in the first place. Well not a mess per say, adventure? Fiasco? Steve doesn’t really have a word for stalking two people and seeing if they're gonna bang.

Steve glances at his watch. 7:35pm. 

He had to be on his way to get a room.

“Has Karen made any moves yet it’s at least a 30 minute drive from here to her’s.”

Eddie slides his sunglasses comically down his nose, his eyes are less pink.

He had seemed full of hungover at the mall but he assured Steve he just got high at band practice. Hence the whole bag of fries. Steve needs to start putting a salad with his usual order.

“Kinda confident there Stevie.” Eddie tells him but Steve raises a finger to listen to Robin.

“Nope. The lights are on upstairs and I’m pretty sure Nance just got home.” Robin says boredly.

“Are we telling Nancy about this?” Steve asks. He had hardly thought about Nancy in this equation. Which he would usually take as a win but this is a time it feels like he should actually take her into mind.

“Oh, god. I have no idea.” Robin says uneasy, just realzing this could be messy as fuck really quickly.

“I don’t know if I wanna know about my mom banging my former classmate. Thank god I don’t have one.” Eddie says slumping in the passenger seat.

“Not helping.” Steve proclaims glaring at him.

“Okay we’re going radio silent. Let us know if you see anything.” And just like that Robin is off the radio.

“This is not a radio.” Steve grunts, leaning back. Looking over at Eddie looking at him.

“This is crazy right?” Steve asks and Eddie smirks.

“Yeah, it is.” Eddie agrees. “I will say it’s not a surprise Mrs.Wheeler prefers us, alternative guys.”

Steve snorts and moves his seat a bit back to lay down. 

“Oh, yeah. Have anything to share with the class?” Steve takes off his windbreaker and throws it in the back. He picks up his cigarette box and picks out two. 

Eddie mimics him throwing his jean vest and plays with the radio for a bit, giving up when he unlocks the glove compartment and takes out a very filled cassette case.

“Eh, I have definitely seen her looking my way before at a couple DnD nights at the Wheelers.” Eddie says still tracing the titles of tapes. Steve audibly gags.

“That’s just gross.” Steve says with his tongue poking out like he just tasted something nasty.

“Gee. Thanks.” Eddie murmurs. 

“She’s 40.” Steve argues, lighting a cigarette. and Eddie nods after a second like he needed a second to think about all things wrong with that.

“You got Theatre of Pain. This came out like a week ago you weirdo.” Eddie laughs and clicks the recent tape out.

Steve is hesitant at the name, even though he knows exactly when he got it. What could he say? That he really enjoyed them on the last Eddie self-made mixtape. That the voice is kinda nasally so it reminds him of Eddie when he sings. How does that not sound absolutely creepo?

Thinking of the devil, Steve watches as Eddie takes his unlit cigarette and plucks Steve’s cigarette out of his mouth.

“Hey,” Steve calls and Eddie holds the end of the lit cigarette to the unlit one. Waiting a few seconds it lights up.

“Ta-daaaaa,” Eddie sings and Steve lightly applauds him. 

“Wow, what a move.” He praises taking a drag feeling his heart in his chest have that tiny bump of adrenaline. He hasn’t smoked in a while. He doesn’t smoke at all these days. Robin says time and time again how she hates the smell and how anyone who smokes is digging themselves into an early grave. Though in Steve’s case he’s just impressed it hasn’t happened already.

Steve has always kinda enjoyed it. It’s deep, sharp, woody smell. A warmth he feels in his lungs.

Eddie always smells like that.

He wouldn't be surprised if Robin spent so much time with him she would have gotten nose dead around him.

Eddie opens his lips making the smoke fog in his mouth. He’s lying on his back holding himself.

He’s got a new tattoo that Steve hadn’t noticed until now. 

Steve’s index finger sneaks over to Eddie’s right bicep that is new to see in the summer.

“When did you get this?” Steve asks as Eddie unfolds his arm like Steve can guide it wherever he wants. 

“Uhhh a couple of days ago,” Steve looks up surprised. 

“Spontaneous,” He comments.

Eddie’s jaw clenches, “Um yeah I thought since I actually graduated I might as well treat myself to something that would have driven Higgins off a roof.” Eddie answers by watching Steve outline the image of a spiky Chinese like dragon.

“Metal,” Steve says easily and Eddie looks away to the window. His hair is past shoulders now. His very loose KISS t-shirt is baggy enough that it shows a bit of skin that’s also tatted.

“And that one,” Steve asks, leaning in a bit to get a closer look. 

Eddie looks down, caught off guard. Watch as Steve strokes it.

When he looks up at Steve he laughs a bit, ticklish…

“Any more I can’t see?” Steve teases even though he knows about the skull next to it.

Before going in to tickle him for real Eddie stops him with an “Ehh, I say you dine me first.” Eddie takes Steve’s hand and places it on his heart and holds it. Eddie gets touchy when high. Steve never minds though. 

His dry spell probably doesn’t help either. He misses being close with someone. Eddie always initiates it so Steve doesn’t have to think too much about reciprocating. Steve trusts Eddie. 

The slow thumps of Eddie’s heartbeats are incredibly relaxing. If Steve were to record them he bet he’d fall asleep so quickly. No nightmares, no trouble.

Steve makes himself look up at the parking lot, looking the same as they came.

“She’s got a family.” Steve says aloud, making Eddie put all his focus on Steve looking down at their hands. Steve’s pinky moves to stroke one of Eddie’s rings. It’s an 8 ball on his ring finger. 

“A husband, and three kids, 2 that we know,” Steve declares while Eddie stays quiet. “And one that I used to babysit, who just turned 5 this month.” He whispers the last few words.

“How do you throw away something like that?” Steve asks with a bit of disgust. With an asshole 18 year old nevertheless.

“I don’t know.” Eddie says with nothing but honestly. He looks out the window, a car is parking in but it’s not Karen or Billy. It’s a youngish couple. Maybe mid 30s.

A blonde tanned hippie with a floral skirt hanging off the arm of an older man dressed in business casual. 

“Hey maybe, Chris has got this all wrong,” Eddie reasons and looks away from the couple heading to the booking room that’s sterilized in hospital white. 

Steve looks at him unconvinced. He lets go of Eddie’s hand. “Then who was this for?” He says pulling out the slip of paper from his hands passing it to Eddie who blows another puff of smoke.

Eddie sighs looking at Steve unable to turn his worries around and gives up crunching up the paper in an empty cup holder.

“Exactly,” Steve says, inhaling another drag, backing away from Eddie’s bubble.

“Maybe she won’t show? Actions speak louder than words Steve.” Eddie reasons and Steve just shakes his head. Looking at his watch again only 5 minutes have passed.

“Jesus Christ,” Steve yawns and grabs his walkie.

“Robin and Chrissy anything?” Steve asks and there’s nothing.

“Robin and Chrissy, do you copy? Please,” He exaggerates his ‘please’.

“You have to call them by their names Stevie, it’s walkie code.” Eddie comments and Steve groans, clicking the walkie again.

“Luna moth and bunny, this is scorpion and polo, do you copy?,” The scratchy static sounds start as Robin’s voice peaks through.

“Scorpion and polo, no action over here and, o-OH! OH MY GOD!” Robin’s voice rises in surprise while Chrissy shushes her. Steve sits straight up in his seat opening the car window to throw his cigarette out.

“No way,” He says looking at Eddie who just nervously presses his lips together.

“She’s out the door, but she's not taking her car.” Robin adds confusion in her voice.

“No taxi, nada,” Eddie asks and Chrissy just replies with a no, she’s just walking.

“Maybe they’re meeting up, we’ll wait a bit to see but tell us if Billy shows Luna moth and bunny out.” Robin says until it’s silent again.

His stomach’s nerves are rising. Like after being punched in the stomach kinda nervous, the one makes you want to throw up. Steve’s heartbeat quickens, the calmness from before leaving his body and switches to aggressive heat. They shouldn’t be here. They shouldn’t have ever known about this. 

“Steve? What’s wrong?” Eddie slides up with his seat, eyes with worry.

Steve just shakes his head and palms his jeans. 

“We shouldn’t be here. I don’t want to be here anymore.” Steve moves the gear stick into reverse, getting ready to leave until the bang on top of his car makes him move it back into park, making the car move back and forth a bit.

“The fuck,” Eddie curses through his teeth. Steve’s eyes don’t move from the ones looking straight at them. An older man around his 60’s points at Steve’s window. Steve’s jaw clenched as he lowered the window 3inches.

“Hey, boys,” The man with black Ray Bans and a mustache so big it almost covers his face. His breath smells bad.

“Nice night right?” He says with a smile.

Steve is still staring at the face.

“Yeah, sure,” He answers, not knowing whether his next move is to grab Eddie’s swiss army knife from his right pocket, or the walkie to call Hopper.

“It’s getting late, with the sun down and all.” He says stating the obvious since the only light that’s shining is the ones outside the car and huge sign. 

“Mhmm.” Steve hums.

“Lucky for you we have some rooms available. Unless you want me to call the police for loitering.” His smile fades as he looks through the window to see Eddie behind Steve. 

Steve clears his throat, throwing the attention back to him.

“Nice, yeah okay.” Steve plasters a fake smile until the man gives him room to get out of the car.

“Steve,” Eddie grabs his arm tightly.

Steve looks down at Eddie giving a half smile. One side annoyed one side reassuring, “It’s fine, someones gotta keep a promise.”

When Steve’s work bag is tossed on the couch without a care and a key is slapped on the table the manager of the motel gives them a slight smile before shutting the door and leaving to head back to the office. 

“Well,” Eddie says before sitting on the bed that’s in the middle of the room. “Isn’t he an expert in hospitality?” He exhales, the nerves settling out. Steve doubts he would have actually called the police, probably wanting to make a profit off of two scared kids. Rather 25 bucks than their wallets.

With pouted lips and glaring eyes Steve inspects the room. It’s somewhat big. Enough to pace back and forth while a tv sits on a small table, an old looking couch next to the door one that reminds him of his grandma. And one queen size bed with blue and sheets completely ruining the overall color palette. Besides the blue wooden door and the 3 walls of brick, the front of the room has glass walls covered by yellow curtains.

It’s a motel. Nothing more than that.

Steve opens the curtains. The only lights that are on are little porch lights shining soft yellows and the pool making it look icy but according to the big ass sign on the gate it’s heated.

He turns to see Eddie lying on the bed playing with a strand of hair. Flipping it on his face and swinging it back. Steve smirks and goes to join him.

“This place is nice.” Eddie says and Steve forces a smile nodding. This is ‘nice’?

“First time in a motel Stevie?” Eddie teases looking at Steve rolling his eyes.

“And so what if it was.” He admits.

“Really? I thought for sure you would have one of your dates here.” Eddie insists and Steve faces twists.

“Yeah, well she never showed. I don’t think that counts.” Steve says it like a joke but Eddie just makes a pitying sound.

“Oh, Stevie.” He mourns but Steve just ignores him.

“Was a long, long time ago, don’t be sorry.” He reasons and Eddie stops.

“This is turning out to be a very gross romantic summer,” Eddie quips and Steve looks at him amused before he chuckles.

“Yeah, it has.”

“I mean first the kids and their relationship problems, then our parents, then Mrs.Wheeler and Billy, what’s next, Hop and Joyce?”

“You know I'm actually hoping.” Steve admits and Eddie smiles wide enough to show teeth.

“Me too.” He says giddy.

“They definitely had a thing in high school.” Steve prompts and Eddie smirks.

“I WISH, they stuck with it. They’re lives have been pretty shitty after apparently. The only good thing that came out of Joyce and that evil man are their non-evil children.”

Steve stares at the ceiling. He bites the corner of his cheek to let out ‘yeah the guy who stole my first love,’ and ‘yeah the boy has life-long trauma now’. Instead he says out loud a small “yeah.”

Eddie’s head lols to the side. Eyes grazing at the pool. 

Steve glances at his watch. 7:55pm.

“You want to go to the pool don’t you?”

“I want to get in the pool.”

And Steve swears he sees Eddie's eyes sparkle.

Eddie’s been taking laps for half an hour now. Well, more like side swerves really. He’s not the strongest swimmer but still Steve’s guesses he doesn't swim to get a workout in. Steve hasn’t been in a pool in a long time. 

Since the funeral last December he just felt like it was wrong. It’s filled with water, so his parents don’t suspect anything but other than that. Dustin begged to have a pool party for his birthday back in May but Steve had made an excuse about the water being at a bad pH level and he offered him 20 bucks to go to the arcade instead.

It worked of course but it stung. Lying like that. 

“You sure you don’t want to join me Harrington, the water is really nice?” Eddie says dreamily stopping in the middle. His hair is drenched wit water making it appear longer. Strands of black pool around him, his forehead free from hair letting Steve see his whole face. His eyes are somehow darker. Lips pinker.

Steve licks his lip.

"Steve?"

“I’m good here.” Steve smiles and swings his legs feeling the warm water swish through his feet. He stripped to his jeans but that’s it. 

Baby steps. Nothing wrong with baby steps.

“I don’t feel like washing chlorine out of my hair for an hour when I have to wake up at 7am tomorrow.” 

“God, you really are a prima donna.” Eddie says swimming up to Steve and laying his arms on top of each other to rest his head.

Steve kicks water over to Eddie.

“You work Sundays too.” Steve reminds him and Eddie groans.

“AND ISN’T IT THE WORST!” He yells before being shushed by Steve.

“You're gonna get us in trouble.”

“Oh, please we paid for our stay, we’re allowed to enjoy it.”

“You mean I paid.”

“Oh yeah, thanks darling,” He says with a southern accent. 

Steve shakes his head fondly.

“You love to swim, you spent two whole years doing it for school.” Eddie says with disgust.

“Yeah, and I was damn good.” Steve splashes water again making Eddie sink down and pinch Steve’s calf. Steve yelps, legs swinging to his side protectively.

Eddie comes up laughing. “It shows. Nice muscles.” He teases like a girl which makes Steve flush. 

“Lifeguard certified too. Past three years.” Steve adds with a touch of smugness. He may not be textbook smart. But he is sometimes impressed with his physicality. Makes him feel strong. Not strong enough to win a fight with other teenage boys his confidence stops there but he can lift heavy things like boxes of food. Carry people out of danger like Dustin and Eddie. And if he can’t punch, he can hit. Hard. Hard enough to kill.

That’s a good ‘strong’ to be.

“Oh my god,” Eddie whales his arms, “I think,” Eddie fake gurgles whatever making Steve sigh in annoyance.

“I’m drowning. Won’t a strong co-captain of their high school swim team and,” He dips his head underwater cutting himself off. “and certified lifeguards save a hopeless boy like me.” Eddie gasps and dips back into the water and is back up to the surface very still.
Steve looks around him. A bag of chips from the vending machine, and his pants.

“All I have are fatty carbs and my pants. Sorry, no whistle to warn people and not in appropriate attire. No can do, sorry.” Steve shrugs and gets a splash of water thrown at him. 

“No fun.” Eddie complains, swimming back to him.

Steve puts his feet back in the water hoping a certain boy won’t bite.

Eddie has a bite. A love bite on his left hip. Steve had said nothing the whole time. He had tried to tell himself it’s just a mosquito bite. But he knows too well that it’s not. 

So why does looking at it make him feel like shit?

“So they didn’t show.” Eddie comments.

“Thank god.” Steve says out of his head again and Eddie nods.

“You don’t think…anything bad happened. Do you?” Eddie says carefully.

Steve just looks confused.

“Like, if Karen decided not to come I doubt she’d call a house full of parents, and little red and so, how would he know? If he came, why isn’t he here yet?” Eddie explains and Steve just bites his lip. He does not want to worry about Billy fucking Hargrove.

“We know more than anyone else about what can happen in this town.” Eddie says hopelessly, his anxiousness reaching up to his voice.

Steve flicks his tongue in his molar. It tastes like the potato chips he just ate. 

“You wanna check the parking lot again?” He asks Eddie who gives a warm smile and swims to the stairs at the edge of the pool not gracefully at all.

 How can Steve deny him?

“He’s not gonna hunt us down is he?” Eddie says once in the car. There’s no reason for them to actually stay the night. So after a quick rinse and Eddie taking Steve’s back up outfit of basketball shorts and a Hawkins Tigers t-shirt, they leave the room keys outside the doormat to avoid Mr. Scary Mustache.

“I doubt it. And if he does I have mace in the glove compartment Wayne gave me.”

“Oh, Wayne and his mace. He buys it in bulk, you know.” Steve backs out and away they go back into the woodsy road. 

Eddie clicks on the walkie calling Robin and Chrissy.

Surprisingly Chrissy is the one that answered.

“Hey guys.” She whispers.

“Why are we whispering?” Eddie asks, mimicking her tone.

“Well…we are at my house since you guys didn’t answer. We’re at mine and Robins defiantly gonna fall asleep any second now and Karen ended up just coming home with groceries so no point in anything…”, Eddie looks surprised and…proud Steve guesses, but not because of Karen.

“Chrissy, don’t feel like you did something bad okay or wasted our time. We were just scoping out if something was true or not.” Eddie says as truthfully and kindly as possible. He’s so good at that.

“Yeah. I guess.” She says more relieved. “I am just relieved nothing happened.”

“Yeah. And it was weirdly a nice night. Nothing too boring.” Out of the corner of his eye Steve can see Eddie’s glance at him. His palms start to sweat on the wheel, not nerves. Something else.

“Okay, so my van…”

“At skull rock.” She says shyly.

“Oh, well that must have been a walk.” Eddie says, sounding not too upset.

“Oh no, we took Robin’s bike. Um, but she-well I wanted to ask if you can pick her up really early tomorrow because I have church at 8 so maybe 6…” She says she again. Steve glances at Eddie internally in disarray.

“I’ll pick her up. I’ll be up anyway for work.” Steve whispers to Eddie who looks like he just won the lottery.

“Really,” Eddie says happily. With a nod, Eddie presses his head on Steve’s shoulder as a weird thank you, like a cat.

“Okay, great, just use the walkie. Okay I’ll be up I promise. Night guys.” Chrissy says and they wish her one as well.

They pass by nothing but trees for 15 minutes until they pass by Lake Jordan. 

“Did you wanna get your van or,” Steve begins to ask as Eddie waits for him to continue.

“Or…” Eddie says and stops when he sees what Steve is looking ahead at.

They seem to appear in a dead end. In front of an old warehouse and a cracked phone booth by them.

Steve reverses the car getting ready to go back on the road until something hits the top of the car making both of them jump and embrace for impact but nothing else happens. Shaken up, both of them open their eyes. 

They’re holding hands. Eddie quickly lets go, going to open the car Steve stops him. 

“You're not going out there.” He orders, not suggesting. Eddie gives him a look.

“If it was a deer or something we have to see if it’s hurt.” Eddie complies and continues to exit the car. Steve tries to grab his jacket but he can’t reach.

“Fuck me.” Steve curses and gets out of the car quickly getting to the trunk to pick up his bat.

Following Eddie the woods leave nothing but tension in Steve’s bones. He scolds the kids on Nancy and Jonathan, Robin hell even Wayne about staying out this late in the dark and for some stupid shit.

Eddie is someone who never listens.

“There’s nothing, Eds.” Steve says to Eddie who just keeps waking around and lifting up branch knots. He glances at the warehouse.

“Maybe it ran. I didn’t hit it, it went on top of the car, if anything it hit me.” Steve argues, taking the role of the rationalizer.

Eddie huffs. “Fine.” 

A squeak alerts them heading back to the car. Steve almost trips at the sound gripping onto the bat swatting Eddie behind him.

“It’s a rat Steve,” Eddie says with no emotion.

“You are rabbi biting creatures,” Steve says exasperated.

“Let’s just go-” The lights on the phone booth flicker.

“What the,” Eddie says walking up to the booth. There are tire marks on the ground. Glass crunching under his feet.

“Be careful,” Steve almost spits as he watches Eddie touch the glass. There’s a clear goop on the glass.

“Ew.” Eddie slabs it back on the glass. Much as he can anyway.

Another rustle through the leaves makes Steve tense up.

“Eddie got in the car.” He says, voice a bit small.

“God, I hope that doesn’t carry disease or some shit.”

“I have water and hand sanitizer in my car c’mon.” Steve says, throwing his bat into the back of his car.

“I need another shower, that's what I need.” Eddie says, chucking off his bandana and wiping his hand.

“You can shower at my place c’mon.” Steve promises as he closes his door, starting the car again.

“Your place?” Eddie questions and Steve shrugs.

“Yeah unless you wanna drive half an hour to Skull rock which I don’t, I’m exhausted.” 

“But,” Eddie says shyly, not being able to find his words. 

Steve looks at him blankly.

“They’re gone.” Steve says simply. “It’s not like we have cameras, they’d never know.”

“That’s what you said last time.”

Steve opens and closes his mouth quickly. 

Yeah that did happen.

“And hell. I get it.” Eddie acknowledges. 

Steve examines him. Nothing but a pang of guilt filling his chest.

“Besides my dad shit all this stuff on the news about people like me worshipping satan I might as well get a spot on the, filthy fifteen.” Eddie states, like it’s his fault.

“That is,” Steve starts, “absolute bullshit and you taught me that.” He points at Eddie.

Eddie’s eyes soften. 

“So do me a favor and shut up. Besides you and Corroded Coffin are not popular enough to earn a spot on that list, no offence.” He jokes and Eddie gives a small laugh

“Shut up,”

“You shut up.” Steve throws back at him.

“And besides. If there’s a next time with my parents I won’t be such a coward and I’ll protect you.”

Eddie squints at him. “Steve,”

“No, fuck them. They can’t treat you like that.” Steve almost shouts.

“You either,” Eddie replies and Steve nods.

“I'll protect you.” Steve reassures him, leaning in a little, making sure Eddie knows he means it.

“You did though,” Eddie says gently. “Not in the way you or I wanted but you took a hit for me.”

Steve looks down. 

“Hm.” Steve considers, “I guess, I did.”

Eddie bites a corner of his lip.
 
“I’m your bodyguard after all.” Steve nudges his shoulder.

“You said that before you know,” Eddie says softly looking up at Steve who squints.

“Said, what?”

“‘I’ll protect you,’” Eddie says.

“That night, when you fought Billy, you had a concussion. You said you'd protect me.” Eddie reminds him and fuck what did Steve say that night he was practically blacking out.

“Did I,” He says while something is pulling him closer to Eddie, it takes a minute to realize it’s himself. “Keep my promise?” He almost whispers.

Eddie looks up at his eyes then his lips. Steve looks at his lips. They're so pink. So close. And Steve feels a heat in his cheeks. 

Eddie Munson is gorgeous. Robin’s called him Bambi before. He gets it now. Eddie’s eyes are like a jab in the gut. It affects you so quickly with the knowledge that he sees you. That he’s taken notice of your existence. It’s usually with hate or annoyance. 

Steve gets it. He doesn’t like many people either.

But these eyes aren’t full of what they used to be. 

If you're lucky, they feel love.

How could anyone ever be afraid of him?

If he gets close enough he wonders if he can hear Eddie’s heartbreak. He wonders is it going fast as his.

“Um,” Eddie backs away and Steve wants to yell, no, no, no, no, come back. But he can’t because Eddie is clearing his throat.

“Yeah. You have. Um, thank you. Thank you, really.” He says a bit too quickly to carry any authenticity but Steve sits straight in seat feeling like he’s been smacked in the face by the universe.

“Good!” He says with a smile. The fakest smile he’s ever put on.

“Great!” Eddie says with a happy voice and buckles his seatbelt. He puts up the music a little too loudly but Steve lets him.

Because the only words that are going through his head is...

What the fuck?

Chapter Text

June 30th, 1985

So maybe Eddie did have a crush on Steve.

So what?

‘So what?’ He’s been repeatedly asking himself that all night and he can’t seem to stop. His body is restless but his mind is in a constant buzz.

He stayed on the first floor all night. Choosing to shower downstairs instead of the big shower upstairs in the guest bathroom. Steve was confused but didn’t push him. He chose to stay in the shower for almost an hour, hoping Steve would just go to bed and not bother Eddie even if it was getting boring. He was safe until Steve knocked on the door telling him he’d be in his room, waiting for him and that he left clothes near the bench outside of the bathroom. Eddie was thankful he didn’t question why he had locked the door. 

“Um, I think I’m gonna take the guest room if that’s alright.”

Silence.

“It’s just,” He stops yelling trying to find an excuse, “You need to wake up early for Robin and I wake up really easily and you need to rest so it’s okay. Is that okay?” He put the water a bit down and moved his head out of the curtain.

He took a step back to ask. Look at him dominating space in a house that is not his like an asshole.

“Of course it’s okay!” Steve said loudly, his voice quivering like he was nervous.

Eddie was happy it’s just him in the room. If he saw Steve face to face he probably couldn’t bare it and just spilled his guts on the floor.

“Thanks! Goodnight!” Eddie screamed back, coughing on water. 

The hot room smelled like lavender. It had been the only shampoo and conditioner he found in the bottom of the sink. He used enough to leave a dent but he didn’t really care if Steve’s mom had to buy more body wash.

Eddie didn’t bother sleeping in the guest bedroom. Felt weird in a bed made for two, so the velvet couch it was. He usually falls asleep after getting high. Food helps too. But he guesses the pool and shower sobered him up enough to be fully present. The almost maybe kiss with his heterosexual best friend may have also played a factor. Made him feel like he drank 5 cups of coffee. 

Steve had folded some boxers, socks and a big t-shirt from some sports team, probably to mess with him. He had walked around the pool for a bit looking at the full moon. The moon was always his friend on this night. The sleepless ones.

The ones when his head feels heavy and his body feels like it’s sinking. When his mind would think about all the bad things that could’ve happened if he was slow and too late.

Dipping his feet in the pool despite just showering was nice. He always liked the water. One summer when he was about 6 or 7 his parents took him to lake Michigan with other family members on his moms side. It wasn’t the ocean, but it was as blue as it was in the science books in school. 

There were two brothers, his cousins apparently he was encouraged to hang out with, boys who had told him he was too small and ugly to be their cousin. He had cried in his moms dress and she had told them off and had gotten into a fight with her sister. That was the last time he had been to the beach. His parents stuck to the pool and the park which Eddie liked just as much. 

Even if he had gotten a few scabs on the concrete and sunburns from the lack of umbrellas..

One day there was an older guy, a lifeguard with quaffed black, dark eyes and warm skin and he made Eddie feel like he had seen a shooting star. It’s when he knew he was different and he didn’t like that. Not one bit.

Smoking two cigarettes and having a hold of Steve’s walkman he just waited for sleep to consume him. It never did.

His mind was coming up with things to say to Steve when he woke up, what he would do after the sun came up. For an imaginative person who once pulled an all nighter for the finale of a campaign, he couldn’t come up with anything..

Steve hadn’t kicked Eddie out or acted cold so maybe it was gonna be okay. But why should he be skeptical? Steve leaned in first, looking at him…with a look. He’s seen it before. Up and close. But this time was different.

All that talk about protecting him made Eddie feel warm. Feel loved. Feel safe. The only other person to actually protect him in his life had been Wayne but it was parental, it’s a type of protectiveness only a parent has. Eddie feels it for the kids. 

Even though it was impossible to protect them from anything it was instinct that November night in 83’ and then again in ‘84. These kids who were too young to know the terror and uncertainty of it all but Eddie could do something about it so he did. He knows Robin felt it, Steve really felt it. Nancy and Jonathan already had that instinct probably the day when Mike and Will were born, it was in their blood.

After listening to all of that new Mötley Crüe (which was pretty good) he had gone about stealing 2 packs of smarties, and a pudding cup from the cupboard that held snacks for the kids and Hellfire. As well as went and heated up a glass of milk which made him feel like an old man but Wayne used to make him cups and he only got away with adding chocolate powder a few times.

After his snack he had watched some mildly good old movie about doomed love in Morocco on the lowest possible volume. He actually slept a bit when the piano solo started. Sad part is he slept through it. He’ll never know if the two got together as the time went by. He got up to stretch, making his back crack with a shivering sound.

There wasn’t a lot of anything in the house except empty space. Unless you count the swan obsession and abstract random pieces of art. There were no photos on the wall. Only on top of the fireplace and even then it had 3 framed photos. A family photo of when Steve was a kid. Eddie smirked looking at the dorky kid with the same smile just bigger and a neatly gelled head of hair. 

A picture of both Richard and Emily Harrington smiling in some green wide field making him feel annoyed. There’s also a picture of an old man and woman both smiling and Steve’s in his grandma’s lap looking surprised like he’s about to laugh. He hopes they are nice to him. 

There’s a sunroom next to the master bedroom. Green and pink threads on the windows and a curtain of beige plastic blinds. A book case taking up a whole wall with expensive looking books that remind Eddie of the dictionary section at the library. Some are in French, some are philosophy, and a handful of old editions of classics in prime condition.

Steve’s parents room was also as plain as can be. Beige walls and a bed with navy sheets kinda like Steve’s. There's two separate vanities with engraved tools of everyday things like lip sticks, compact mirrors, shaving knives, powdery perfume, and musky oils. A walk in closet with clothes pressed and organized that no doubt is the maids worst nightmare whenever they come home.

Yes they had a maid. Clairssa who is a bit young and a bit not. Who came every Wednesday and whenever needed. They trusted Steve with the rest. 

Back in the living room slipping under the blanket he took from the guest room on the couch he took back his watch from the table that says it’s almost 6am. Steve would be up soon. His alarm clock would vibrate on his bedside table. 

He had to talk to Robin. He fixed her Vickie problem, sort of. He had just told her if starting something with Vickie was actually something she wanted. Knowing Vickie was one of them was actually insane. Queer people exist everywhere he knows that but still it’s fucking weird to see in this town. 

But just because Vicki’s feelings were mutuals doesn’t mean Robin had to date the only other girl kisser in town. Robin had spent almost 2 years picturing a version of Vicki in her head and it wouldn’t be fair to start something if she had to question her feelings for her.

It was making her stressed and thoughts spiral and that’s not healthy for anyone so she turned her down but had told her they could definitely still be friends and Vickie accepted that offer. Vicki was leaving for the summer anyway so thankfully there would be no awkward run-ins for ice cream transactions.

She was gonna be fine and now it was her turn to fix his stupid gay life. But she had to work for a couple hours and a life. He’s reminded of that when he hears an extremely disgusting beeping noise ring from upstairs. It takes 5 beeps until it stops and he hears footsteps from upstairs moving all around. 

A good half of the room has walls of glass that have white curtains shielding the upcoming light. It’s a blue-grayish light that takes over the living room making it the only color in the first floor. Steve’s parents aside from being allergic to kindness and being actual parents are allergic to any color. The bathroom was a full white and brown wood situation making Eddie feel like he was a filthy dog being brought into a clean bathroom. As he thinks about it he feels his eyes rest again.

The phone rings against the wall making Eddie blink his eyes awake.

He sighs and rolls into a seating position. When he blinks awake he sees a bit of hot pink in his vision. He reaches for it like a firefly getting away, it’s a post-it. A post-it from Steve.

 He gets up gently to grab the buzzing phone, the unknown waiting on the other line.

“Eddie, you are being so annoying right now do you know how many times I called your walkie!” 

Dustin.

“Hello?” Eddie says, ending his response with a yawn.

“Hi!” He says with what sounds like a smile. Eddie can’t help but smile too.

“Hey guppy.” Eddie teases and Dustin groans.

“I hate that name.”

“Oh, really,” Eddie rubs his eyes. “Okay, sheepy then. You're my new baby sheepy coming home to your mama lamb.” 

“God did you get weirder over the summer, it's hardly been a month.”

“It’s been a full month. And a very early morning whatcha needs.” He switches the phone making the cord have some length as he reads the note from Steve.

Hey.

Went to get your car at skull rock

Dustin is being annoying so i turned off 

your walkie told him to let you sleep he probably

won't listen take my car, you can come to 

scoops today our manager won’t 

be there. Left coffee and a bagel

have a good morning :)

The handwriting was big and messy and there were enough words he used on the other side. His finger grazes against the smiley face.

Wait Steve’s car?

On the kitchen table next to some covered bagel sandwich, Eddie’s leather jacket was on top of the table with a key poking out of his pocket.

“Oh, boy.” Eddie murmurs and Dustin answers back a “What?”

“Sorry um, did you need a ride?” He asks not to pay nearly enough to the conversation at hand.

“I mean if you're offering that would be great. I have so much to tell you guys but not over the phone I’ll be ready in 10.” Dustin rambles about to hang up but Eddie doesn’t let him go just yet.

“Um Imma need like 30 I need to get clothes.”

“Your clothes?” Dustin asked confused,

“Why where are you?”

“Steve’s? Whose number do you think this is?”

“Oh. Right.”

Well that sounded judgy.

“What, ‘oh’?”

“Nothing, nothing, it's just I didn’t know you guys were hanging out like that.”

“Like what?”

“Like all buddy, buddy I don’t know it’s not a weird thing I just didn’t know my advice worked.”

Eddie cocks his head.

“What advice?”

“Um…” Dustin’s voice squeaks when he hides something that makes Eddie’s face pinch.

“Dustin…” He says desperately.

“See you at 30.”

Eddie groans as he hangs the phone and grabs the sandwich.

Wayne was outside when Eddie came back to the trailer. Reading the paper and having a cup of coffee with a bowl of oatmeal which was gross but he said once he liked the texture. Weird man that Wayne was.

“Hello, home so soon.” Wayne said, putting his paper down and taking a look at his son. 

“The hell are you wearing a Bulls shirt.” He asked with squinted eyes like he wasn’t totally sure he was seeing things right even though he has perfect vision.

“Slept over at Steve’s.” 

Wayne nodded with a smirk.

“What’s that smirk?”

“Nothing.” Wayne assures him but Eddie is still looking at him wanting more. 

“Where’s the rest of ya clothes?” he asks simply, watching Eddie’s eyes blink wide then shoot down.

“Um, we got in the pool.” Though Eddie knows that hardly counts as an answer. Wayne just nods and looks back at his paper.

“Sure. Just make sure you two are safe alright. It’s a bad time to get sick alright.”

“Wayne,” Eddie whines unimpressed, arms crossed.

“It’s not like that.” Wayne just hums.

“You're driving his car.”

Eddie sighs. “It doesn’t mean anything. It can’t.” Eddie murmurs. Wayne lays his paper on his lap, almost slapping it against his lap.

Eddie pouts, eyes hot.

“Something happened last night.” He says quietly near a whisper. “And not sure whether i’m going crazy or not.” Wayne’s grin has turned into a frown, a quick panic reaching his eyes and body.

“Nothing bad.” Eddie reassures him by waving his hands.

“Then what?” Wayne’s voice gently.

Eddie looks down again at his white and blue tennis socks Steve gave him that don’t stand up on his calves. He looks around the park. There’s no one out except for some kids near the exit kicking around a soccer ball, too far to hear. 

Eddie goes to sit next to Wayne on the couch. It’s a nicer couch, one actually made for outside.  

“I think,” Eddie starts, Wayne lays an arm behind him stroking Eddie’s shoulder.

“I think Steve was gonna kiss me last night.” Eddie scoffs.

Wayne laughs softly. “Is that all?What’s so bad about that?” 

“What’s not?” Eddie asks back looking up at him.

Wayne huffs. “Like you're not obsessed with the guy.” 

“Since the first time I met him I saw you guys had something. Even before that you could never shut up about him, kinda obsessed. But I kept my mouth shut cause I know how you get it.”

Eddie gasps offended.

“Like what?”

“This! You overthink until you can’t anymore and then sleep for the rest of the day.”

Eddie rolls his eyes and shakes his head. “It doesn’t matter.”

“I’m not following.”

“Because it will never work!” Eddie nearly yells. Wayne looks at him blankly.

“I’m not what he’s looking for, far from it.” Eddie bites his lips, “Sure, maybe now he’s interested but he wants more. He wants a family.” His jaw clenches.

“I can't give him that.” He says simply. 

“You can’t know that for sure-”

“He told me.” Eddie confesses, his eyes blurring with another wave of tears. “He told me he wants a wife and kids. He wants to be a dad . I can’t take that from him.” He choked.

Wayne’s eyes look sad now. Like Eddie let him down.

“He’s not sure about a lot of things but trust me he’s set on that one.” Eddie quivers biting his bottom lip, a drip of snot sliding down his lip.

“And he’s gonna be a good one.” He says proudly even though his eyes are strained with tears. He wipes his nose.

“He’s gonna be better than his dad. Better dad than any dad in the universe.” He smiles at the image. A toddler with matching hair and eyes like in Steve’s family picture.

“Why should I take that from him?” He leans down, elbows dig in his thighs as he puts his face in his hands trying to calm down.

“And then the whole liking a guy thing.” Eddie swallows, “It’s a lot . And he’d be so new to everything and it’s scary. It is so much.” 

“And I’m proud of who I am.” Eddie declares. “But it’s terrifying and living here makes it ten times worse. The only reason I’m still here is because I have family and friends who like me and it took me a really long time to accept that. That they won’t leave. What if Steve leaves?”

Wayne takes a deep breath. 

“I’d tie him to this place. And with everything that happened, I’m gonna know him forever.” Eddie hardly believes what he just said. Make it all the most horrifying. “If it didn’t work I couldn’t live with that, my soul couldn’t live that.”

“What if it’s too much and he leaves?” Eddie sniffs rubbing his nose.

“Eddie, I don't think that’s your choice to make. It’s not right if you make that decision without him.” 

Eddie turns looking up at Wayne with blue soft eyes.

“That’s not fair.” He says simply and Wayne gives a sad smile.

“A lotta life ain't fair.” Wayne says, dragging Eddie’s bones into him. Holding him, cause that’s all he can do. Eddie grumbles wiping his face.

“Have you talked about it yet?” Wayne asks.

Eddie shakes his head. “I’m not even sure how we would.”

“Talk your time then. There’s no rush. You're only 20,” Wayne suggests and Eddie nods, burying his face in Wayne’s neck, smelling coffee and spiced deodorant. He might be 20, old enough to do a lot of things but in Wayne’s arms he still feels 16. Like a kid.

“I can’t tell you how to feel, but you deserve to have someone to love, respect, and protect you. That’s all I want.” Wayne continues to caresse Eddie’s mane, wild and free just like him. He leaves out the part that Steve Harrington can be that person given the room at that moment but maybe he can pray for them too to give it a chance. What he can say is this.

“You have so much love to give, and it's not difficult to love you. Very easy actually so never go on thinking that.” Wayne places a kiss in Eddie’s hair and Eddie softly laughs.

“So much in fact I have to take Dustin to the mall in a few.” Wayne smiles.

“And I know for a fact that kid loves you very much. If you ever wanted a little one-”

“Wayne,” Eddie whines kicking the older man's leg making him laugh, “There’s many ways Ed’s times are changing unless you take the traditional way and get a baby in a basket from the church.”

“Jesus,”

“Blasphemy,” Wayne hushes and Eddie sighs dramatically.

“I’m just saying good practice.”

Eddie thinks for a moment. He needs to do something, something to change. He’s not like Robin, can’t cut his hair. He’s not like Jeff, can’t write a song in a day. He’s Eddie and getting high and bashing out to music is already how he spent yesterday’s evening.

“I’m gonna tell Dustin, about me.” Eddie lines his lips, making up his mind.

“Oh, well, yeah, you could.” Wayne agrees though it’s not what he expected. Eddie gets up from the warmth cause it’s almost 10 am and he’s not gonna spend the day in bed.

“I want him to know. Know about me.” He goes through the door than steps out again. “He’s already cool with Rob but he’s been telling me about girls recently and I need him to know I don’t have the answers.” 

That makes Wayne laugh and if does anything happens which it hopefully won’t Robin will beat that twerps ass.

Chapter Text

June 30th, 1985

Chrissy’s relationship with the church has always been what everyone assumes one young American teenager ought to be. Respectable to not only everyone in it but also to herself. Following the words of the Father, the Bible, and more importantly her mother.

Following the rules, the steps, to be purely and totally holy. Taking part of communion classes when she was just starting third grade the next day. Providing services for her community like taking care of kids and tweens at camp over the summer. Volunteering to cook in the church's kitchen for anyone who walked through the doors of God.

When she got older, once she got her period and had to start wearing a bra and shorts under her skirts once Jason, she had to promise herself to God and reject any acts of temptation that her body may encourage. Until marriage at least.

Her body is a gift from God.

She has to honor that.

Which means watching what she ate which had already been on her rader when she got on the cheer team. She ate like everyone in her family until she joined cheer. When she was a teeny tiny 14. A different lifestyle meant a different diet especially for an athlete. Her mom made her special protein smoothies that Chrissy doesn’t dare to ask what was in it. That or half a grapefruit, tea, water or coffee. Mrs.Cunnigham was hesitant at first until she read some paper that coffee could make a person less hungry.

Lunch changed when Chrissy saw girls at lunch pushing away mashed potatoes and prompted for the meat and gravy that had been asked to put on the side. Milk and half a banana was enough until you sweated a whole lot at practice and waited for an actual meal at dinner at home. Or for Chrissy it was picking at her chex mix and beef jerky. Bananas had too much sugar and carbs for 11am.

Her and her friends rarely ate out like other kids who’d go to the Hawkins dinner for pork sandwiches, milkshakes, burgers, and fries.

If the guys from the football team wanted to go and they offered you food you’d lie and ask for either a coke and fries that you’d split with a friend. If you wanted more you were free to do so just as you didn’t finish it. Get a doggy bag or dare for your boyfriend to finish it for you. How could you stay small otherwise.

Dinner for her mom was different from her dad and brother. Food for mom was plain baked chicken and more steamed vegetables and no bread rolls. No bread at all until a special occasion. The bread of Christ was all the bread she needed she would say. Dinner for Chrissy was less potatoes and more cauliflower. More steak or meat which was salty and herby but felt like rubber. No dessert but jello salad was acceptable.

She’s used to it. Following the rules and making her mom happy and content was much easier than fighting back so she’d stay quiet until everyone fell asleep and she’d make herself eat a sandwich.

Which made her feel guilty for a reason. Hiding it felt like a secret. Not like Anna Jacobi having a crush on Mark Lewinsky kinda secret, though secrets were fun and like a tingly feeling.

Nothing felt tingly or cute about feeling sick for stuffing your face in the middle of the night. So she got rid of it. It was just once. She heard about making your body reject what you didn’t want in it. She didn't have the bread, the mayonnaise, the cheese or the ham in her stomach.

So she just…got rid of it.

It felt even more gross back then it went going in. So she told herself she’d never do it again.

So she didn’t.

She was fine.

It was a one time thing.

She blamed her mom for thinking about it so much.

She blamed her mom for a lot of things.

Most of the time being a part of church made Chrissy feel really good. Even if her mother was the one to write her name on the first line of those sign up sheets. She was doing good and making a difference. Maybe not solving world hunger but collecting food from the grocery stores and picking foods that were dented or bruised and making them into something new and nutritious for an empty stomach was pretty damn good.

She was not a mother herself but taking care of little Toby Miller who scraped knee from the hopscotch and offered comfort and a gentle hand, made her feel like one. She was praised for it and it felt good even after she would be criticized by her mother about how she can do better.

How she could get rid of garlic peel faster by slamming a knife on top of it rather than peeling it. How washing laundry she should put less clothes so it wouldn’t get stuck in the spinner. How she could be getting an A in math rather than B’s. How her pie crust tastes is better with vegetable shortening than plain old butter. The last one she just couldn’t believe.

Chrissy was grateful in the moment to learn from the woman that raised her. At least that’s what the Church told her. To be grateful. But afterwards she just felt like her mom was a piece of shit.

Jason was kinder to her.

When he visibly saw her tense up when her mom would say something to her in her ear. He’d come up with an excuse for needing her and he’d save her. Or just simply making conversation. Dragging Chrissy away and reassuring her that she was fine. And trying her best was enough. She will always be grateful for that.

Then there was Robin and Eddie. Came in a package. And made her question stuff she had thought she knew the answer to.

Like music. Her friends, family and even Jason would say metal, rock, pop music that didn’t have the values or morals of God was the ‘Devil's Work’. Music made by people who preached sex, drugs and rock n roll and who were ‘lost’. To be fair there are some songs that at first made her feel squirmish.

Micheal Jackson’s ‘Rock With You’ was apparent no matter how soft and smooth his voice was. Madonna made it constantly on the news about being the new ‘Monroe’ which her mom hated so having her tape in Eddie’s van and Robin’s locker made her feel great. Listening to songs that didn’t even make her horny just made her wanna dance.

Romance and sex she’d only ear a sprinkle from Steve who had sex with girls casually, (Chrissy had known about that since sophomore year), but now he declared he was looking for someone to spend forever with.

She didn’t think Steve Harrington was going to hell for having sex before marriage. Look at him for Christ's sake! And yes she used blasphemy from Eddie, probably not the best but she couldn’t help it was fun to say. She’s not speaking ill of him and according to Father Marcus a few slips is probably safe. He admitted to her she did it too. Jason used it and so did her church buddies.

She was fine.

Adultery though?

That was a pretty big sin. Having an affair with an 18 year old when you're 40, probably a big one too.

Which is why she had to tell someone!

She wouldn’t dare to tell her parents, or anyone from church. Her friends would just gossip and poke their heads in unnecessary places.
She trusted Eddie and Steve to keep anything that came out of her mouth to themselves because frankly they don’t have many people to tell. She trusted Robin. She trusted Robin with everything.

Why wouldn’t she?

Even if their heist situations didn’t go as planned the night wasn’t a total loss though.

Chrissy was pretty excited for their short hangout. And a bit nervous when her shoulder devil offered Robin to stay the night. ‘It’s just easier she said’.

Robin had climbed up her window having done it before at Nancy’s and she was getting good at it even if there was no need. She could make up a lie but maybe Robin would have to endure Sunday mass even if her dad knew she was a working woman.

Chrissy remembers falling in and out of sleep on Chriss’s bed, as she did her nightly routine. Even if Robin wore an old t-shirt and some pajama shorts that were way too short for her tall frame. Chrissy chose her matching pajama set with pink stripes and iridescent buttons.

After getting dressed Chrissy opened her bathroom door to make Robin feel less awkward and lonely. They couldn’t have a full blown conversation with her parents still getting ready for bed. She lied and said that Steve had dropped her off and he had a very strict curfew, unable to say goodnight. They were both very pleased which made Chrissy feel hot and embarrassed.

Chrissy didn’t put too much on to get ready for night. Taking a shower to wash the day off and making sure all her makeup was off before putting on night cream was all she needed. That night glancing at Robin on her bed barely awake. She Inspected her face for any noticeable flaws. Her hair was a bit wavy so she brushed it out. She had grabbed a tube of lipgloss which was…odd.

Wasn’t it?

She then decides to unclasp one of her pearl buttons of her shirt and then another, one. And then the next one. She glanced back at the door open for Robin to see. She was asleep again, eyes closed.

Crhrissy had changed her simple shirt for a plaid frilly tank top that wasn’t that comfortable but she wanted to look nice. She wanted Robin to think that she was pretty.

She would feel embarrassed for wanting such a thing until she came back to bed. Robin stirred awake a bit confused.

“Why’d you change?” She said quietly, her face soft aching for sleep.

“It got hot,” She said as she slipped into bed.

Robin was so warm in her bed, under the covers and she smelled like vanilla. The real kind, not the artificial ones that smell like stale syrup.

Robin's hair sprawled against Chrissy’s light green pillow.

“Did you call the guys?” Robin said, yawning , her head sinking deeper in the pillow.

“Yeah, I did.” Chrissy said, head in her hand over hand picking up a strand of Robin's hair.

Robin smiled sleepily. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” Chrissy said gently, moving a little closer. She needed to be closer.

“Just get some rest alright. And Robin?”

“Hm?” Robin’s head nudged Chrissy's propped up arm. Chrissy felt hot again.

“Thank you. For not thinking I’m-.” She paused. Like what? Childish, stupid, weird, a gross tennager for wanting some truth.

“Just thanks for believing me and not making me feel like shit I guess.” Chrissy admitted best she can.

Robi looked at her, her forehead twitching slightly. She wasn’t old enough to have wrinkles but you could see in the future there’d be lines on their forehead. Like Melissa Buckley. And probably like her mother before her.

Robin's hand, a little dry probably from washing her hands every ten seconds at work but so caring entangled with hers ever so lightly Chrissy tightened the grip.

“I always will.”

“Even if pigs fall from the sky.” Chrissy joked and Robin grinned.

“Without a doubt.”

And that was the last thing she heard before Chrissy knocked out. She didn’t even know she was that tired. It was almost embarrassing but this was Robin and she would never make Chrissy feel like that, not on purpose.

Chrissy woke up first, in the same position she slept in. Arm sore for being under her head and hands intertwined. She had decided to make Robin breakfast of coffee and toast since it was the fastest meal she could do and she knew Robin liked it. Robin pulled out a packet of Pop Tarts from her backpack to share and Chrissy ate one surprisingly with no second thought. All she could focus on was Robin. Talking about Billy and other people from school she wasn’t gonna miss and hell can Robin relate. They were as silent as possible as the sun rose. Through shared looks and smiles and low music from Chrissy’s walkman Steve showed up soon enough on his bike which was so weird to see.

And just like that, Robin gave her a hug and a kiss on the head as she went biking away with Steve to get Eddie’s van. Once they were out of sight, Robin's sweater was left on Chrissy's floor.

It was a simple grey oversized zip up. It was chilly with the window still open so she slipped it on and cursed at herself for not giving something for Robin to wear in this weather.

Nevertheless she slipped back into bed. Revlishing in the warmth and the faint vanilla sent in her sheets. She flipped on her stomach hugging her pillow like she wanted to merge with it. Then suddenly a slight heat came about between her legs.

She moved on her knees confused. Then she moved onto her back. She fists her hand. Biting her thumb covered by the warm cloth of the hoodie. Robins hoodie. She still felt it. The warmth from underneath her underwear.

With her hand still in her mouth she lowered her hand. She smoothed a hand down her chest, her stomach, then her peach colored hipsters.

She slipped a finger through her folds. She took a big deep breath. It was easy to push a finger through. A little too easy.

That was in the morning.

Now it’s almost 10 AM and she doesn’t feel much of that feeling anymore because she’s pretty sure she gave herself an orgasm. It was her first time. She never felt the need to pursue a feeling like that before today.

She looks up at the cream colored statues of the Virgin Mary as words slip from her tongue, the same songs she’s sang since she was a baby.

The words don’t feel as light and careless as before.

The story of the Virgin Mary always made her upset. If Mary had not committed any sin then why did God punish her. It wasn’t a blessing in disguise, it was a blessing with consequences she did not want nor consent to.

She didn’t ask God to bear her child. She shouldn’t have to be so brave and strong from men and women who would hurt her at age 13. She was just a kid.

Chrissy didn’t ask to feel these things about another woman. If God made her in his image he made her like this. A girl who wanted to be with another girl. She could never think of Robin as wrong or sick.

Because she cares. Robin cares about her friends and her family and the people around her. She’s a good person, a better one than Chrissy probably. She’s smarter than a lot of people.

Chrissy knows too well her parents and everyone here whose shared hands will no longer serve her if they knew. She wouldn’t and couldn’t let them know. Never. She knows that.

She glances at her dad who looks back and smiles, she smiles back. He loved her. He was a good dad.

She glances at James, her brother. The boy she would always protect and be there for. If he knew, would he even want her around?

She doesn’t dare to look at her mom. And maybe Chrissy will ask forgiveness later but she’s really starting to not give a damn about what her mother thinks of her anymore.

Her eyes prick up and she licks her raspberry flavored lip gloss.

She needed to talk to someone who’d understand before she went crazy.

She needed to talk to someone who she knows wouldn’t judge her for anything. Someone who wasn't Robin.

She’d have to talk to Eddie Munson.

Chapter Text

June 30th, 1985

Dustin’s always prided himself in logic and cold hard facts. Like in science and math. There was only one answer to certain questions about space, the earth, or solving equations that made most of his classmates sigh and groan. And if there were missing if there was something to find more about the previous answer still held value to be able to take you further. It was very easy to fall into the mindset of everything being made up by anyone who could. Dustin thinks that in a way they co-exist.

Like English or art where metaphors, symbolism and imagnation were encouraged but you were still graded on whether or not poison in Romeo and Juliet represents the extension of someone’s love can result in death. Suicide really. It is in case you were wondering, at least according to Mrs.Grabowski.

11 year old Dustin thought that it was stupid that Romeo didn’t even poke Juilet or something to see if he was alive. Isn’t that what police do? Check the body, it’s the number one rule about a murder he’s pretty sure.

His truth, his beliefs, have been challenged since he was 12 years old though. He gets it now.

Sacrifice.

He’d sacrifice himself for his friends in a minute cause he knows they’d do it for him without a thought. And they had especially El who wanted to protect all of them. Though it will be difficult with his older, non-super powered friends

Steve always tried to get to danger first which would freak Dustine out but Steve can be such a badass it’s hard to look away, until he got put down though, it’s a miracle he hasn’t hasn’t had aneurysm yet.

Robin was a bit more weak but she’d always find a way to escape and flee without a scratch. Eddie gets a bit more freaked out but he can throw a solid punch like Jonathan and can load up ammo in a second like Nancy who if gets a hold on a gun you're done for. She’s probably the most badass next to Hopper.

It’s easy to protect his friends, understanding them. That was getting difficult.

He’s used to being butt of the joke because he could fight back. He was never scared to be wrong because he rarely wasn’t and he was man enough to accept defeat. And yeah not getting a hold of Suzie did look like he was making it up but how could he fake something so real and amazing like her.

Suzie was amazing and the only person he told besides his asshole friends were Robin because she was far from a bully. She was like a cool older sister who’d let you borrow any book or movie you wanted regardless of rating, she’s a rebel like Eddie.

He wanted to see both of them and Steve first and 2 out of 3 having the same job as Robin was a bonus but why bike for half an hour when 2 out of 3 of your babysitters had cars?

He had called Steve on his walkie first thing at 7:30 because he was stuck in camp schedule and he knew Steve was usually at the gym. He’d been up early though because he had to pick up Robin for work though. Steve told him he could ask Eddie though to give him time to sleep.

He gave him 30 minutes. How much does a 20 year old need anyway?

It’s still odd when he sees Eddie pull up to his house in Steve’s car.

“Hey Dust man!” Eddie hopped out of the car to almost tackle Dustin to the ground.

“Jesus!” Dustin chortles as he’s lifted in the air.

Eddie groans, putting him on the ground.

“You're like 2 inches taller. What did they feed you in brain camp?” Eddie teases, grabbing his cap and placing it on his own head of curls.

“Just whatever certified dietitians make up for us whose mass organization sponsors us.” Dustin says which is actually true. He almost shivers at the amount of steamed vegetables like people have in their freezers for some reason other than to never eat it.

“Do you want breakfast, did you eat?” Eddie asks, sounding like a concerned grandma.

“Yeah, me and mom ate before she left for church.” He says almost disappointed because he would want nothing but Wayne’s breakfast sandwich. But he wasn’t gonna leave his mom by herself his first week unlike some people. So brown toast, eggs, and sausages it was.

“That’s nice. So how’s being back in your beloved humble of ode. Steve was really jealous of you ditching him yesterday.”

“He did not, Steve doesn’t get jealous.” Dustin argued while walking to the car.

“Yeah well he told me yesterday, ‘Dustin decided to see his friends before me while I’m stuck in this frozen treat prison of boredom,’” Eddie falls into the driver's seat practically draping himself on Dustin who sighs.

“Oh my God! No he didn’t!” Dustin shoves Eddie back to his seat and takes back his hat, opening the mirror to fix his hair.

“Well maybe not exactly but pretty close.”

“Speaking of Steve, why are we in his car? Where’s your van?” He inspects the car like he’s never been in it before.

“Seatbelt.” Eddie orders and Dustin complies. “My van needed a new tire so he leant me his.”

“Huh. How’d he get work?”

“He…hitched a ride from Robin’s parents.” Eddie says simply.

“Hm.” Dustin hums.

“Yeah and I’m only dropping you off so be grateful.”

“You're not coming?!” Dustin voices offended.

“I can't, I have work.” Eddie argues. Dustin groans.

“Great you too.”

“It’s just for a couple hours.”

“When you get old does everything just suck!?” Dustin cries and Eddie scrunches his face paying attention to the road but glancing at him.

“Ugh, it’s that yesterday I got ditched by all of the party!”

“What?” Eddie questions offended on his part.

“Yeah, El and Mike left to hang out by themselves like an hour in of our hang out. Then Lucas, Max then Will went home right after they all just left me.” Dustin lists and Eddie’s mouth drops.

“That’s shitty.”

“But they didn’t give a shit about my cell tower I spent making at camp and they didn’t even care about Suzie.”

“Whose Suzie?”

“My girlfriend.”

“GIRLFRIEND?!” Eddie shouts almost passing a red light making the car jolt.

“Don’t be surprised!” Dustin frowns.

“I’m not surprised I’m happy for you oh my god!” Eddie has a bright smile.

“You met her at camp?” He asks with matching smiles with Dustin.

“Yeah. She’s so cool, and smart and gorgeous and she’s overall just incredible.” Dustin gushed and Eddie’s cheeks hurt. He shakes Dustin in a side hug rubbing his shoulder.

“Congrats man. Shit you guys are growing up way too fast. Where’s she from?”

“That’s the thing, Utah.” Dustin grumbles and Eddie cringes.

“Oh.”

“Yeah. She’s mormon.”

“Oof. And they let her go to science camp.”

“Her fathers a tech guy so they're mildly more progressive. She believes in God which I was hesitant about but she’s not the kind of God freak to protest outside of abortion clinics or say gay people are gonna burn in hell so I’m chill with it. She takes the beliefs of the catholic church about loving thy neighbor, good, and bad self path stuff while I’m a proud agnostic. We respect each other's beliefs.”

Eddie looked a little surprised and hesitant himself.

“Well, that’s good.”

“If we ever have children we’ll let them choose whatever they believe in. Ya know you can’t choose people’s beliefs unless it’s a cult that’s where we draw the line.”

“Oh!” Eddie chuckles nervously, almost swerving. If he keeps these actions up Steve is never gonna let him drive this car ever again.

“Eddie, chill I said if. She’s my first kiss, my first girlfriend, my first love, who is kinda my soulmate.” Dustin says dreamily.

“How’d ya meet anyway?” Eddie asks, changing conversation.

“We met during a science project gone wrong, we both found the last green toad that Steven, my bunkmate, dropped in the science room. We got to share an extra dessert together.” Dustin says pulling a polaroid of everyone at camp. Suzie is hearted with a red marker.

“Isn’t she hot?” Dustin shows Eddie, whose smile turns a bit awkward.

“Given that she’s a child and I’m almost legal drinking age I’m not gonna answer that but she seems very cool and very kind,” Eddie assures him which is good enough for Dustin.

“Anyway, I’ve been trying to contact her with this awesome radio tire I made ‘Cerebro’.”

]“X-men reference. I already love it.” Eddie comments.

“It’s on Weathertop since no one goes there but the connection last night was shit so they didn’t even believe me.”

“I’m sorry sheepy.”

“It’s whatever. I found something kinda amazing last night anyway and they're gonna be sorry they missed it. I’ll tell you once we’re at scoops.”

“I can’t go inside,”

“Yes you can, you own Benny’s no one cares if you're late.”

“Yeah but,” Eddie drags like he’s making up an excuse.

“Are you lying to me?” Dustin accuses and Eddie scoffs.

“Would not,” Not sounding convincing at all.

“Did you and Robin get in a fight or something? You're acting just like The Party, just lying to me!”

“No it’s just I really need to go and check inventory okay but I wanted to tell you something before not in front of Robin and Steve, well maybe just Steve.” Eddie corrects himself.

“What do you have to tell me?” Dustin asks with worry.

He leaves for a month and there’s already shit to handle. They didn’t even make it a year without things going to shit again.

He inhales and lets go. Everything's fine, everythings done, it can’t come back please don’t tell him it came back.

“I’m gay.”

Oh thank god.

“Oh, that’s it.” Dustin says almost disappointingly.

“Yes?” Eddie says almost like a question.

“Yes? You're gay.”

“Yes,” Eddie says sternly. Nodding nervously.

“Okay.” Dustin says simply.

“That’s it.”

“Well, maybe. I don’t know. I thought you were bisexual.” Dustin admitted. He knows Eddie wasn’t shy about calling Harison Ford good-looking and how he felt Bowie wasn’t good but was enamored with his visual aesthetic.

He had thought all that stuff about Eddie talking about women not just being pretty but were actual human beings and men should stand up to oppressors was just him being a feminist and impressing girls.

Dustin used to be an asshole about girls before he met Max and Robin. His mom had never talked about gender, or politics; she was always in the middle. So most information was from people at school. Not a good guide to follow by children whose brains weren't even developed.

“You told me about Freddie Mercury that one time and you kinda act like him so later I thought you were hinting something and when Robin came out it made more sense why you two were best friends cause you were alike in more ways than one.” Dustin reasons and Eddie grinned.

“I was just trying to answer your question about Freddie Mercury and surprisingly you weren’t even freaked out by the construct.”

“Of course not.” Dustin amplified.

“Sexuality is a spectrum Eddie, haven't you ever read Sexual Behavior in the Human Male or the Female one by the man himself who coined the term.”

“Not in this town.” Eddie said with an eyebrow raised.

“I had asked Mr.Clark for suggestions on sexual evolution when Robin told me she was a lesbian because I wanted to understand gay people and I got my hands on it from him since he did a research paper of human sexuality his friend in New York and he knew I’d probably just steal it from the library which I am banned from until next November.” Dustin grumbled.

Looking back at Eddie for a reaction looks like his heart broke when he said that.

“Oh,” He says, his voice sore.

“Did I say something?” Dustin asked, reflecting on his rambling. He did that sometimes and he could lose people very easily.

“No, no, go on, that’s, that’s really cool man.” Eddie gave a side smile.

Dustin relaxes. People can get overwhelmed when they are given true acceptance. He learned about that in the book. “Yeah and then I learned and read and it’s all science Eddie.” He lightly laughs cause it’s pretty obvious. “Sexual orientation is just part of science, in humans and all kinds of species.”

“Gender and sex is a different story because the two are different things entirely based on biological and physiological characteristics and it’s gonna piss me off for the rest of my life when people use them interchangeably.” He gets heated just thinking about it.

Eddie bites his lip suppressing a smile.

“Gender is a social construct anyway, but like we literally made it up and now everyone’s upset about it like it’s not their fault.” Dustin reasons looking at Eddie whose tears are lighting slipping on his face.

It confuses him for a bit but it’s weird to see his friend like this. He’s not sure if he’s ever seen Eddie cry.

“Eddie, pull over before you crash and we have to pay Steve a lot of money.” Dustin says eyes are glossy now.

Eddie pulls over and breathes a bit heavy.

“Eddie, I would never judge you. You know what I think about Robin, she's like the best person.”

Eddie nods. “It’s different with guys.” And shit yeah it is. A lot of guys are kinda awful from his own experience and at 13 that’s a lot. Even at camp there were a trio of jerks messing with some quieter kids like Steven.

It’s probably why he gets along with Steve, Eddie, Robin and Hellfire so much. They don’t treat him like a dumb kid.

Guys probably acted that way because they hate themselves for being like their own dad or just…well Dustin doesn’t know much past that. Dustin knows his own dad has issues and he never wanted to be like him.

“Well I'm a guy and I think you're not so different. I mean trust me you're weird literally like no one I have ever met.” Eddie punches him in the arm playfully and Dustin shoves him back laughing.

“But that’s okay so am I. So you have nothing to worry about.”

“Thanks man.” Eddie says genuinely starting up the car again.

“But, why can’t you tell Steve, you think he’d react badly?”

Steve couldn't. Or could he? Dustin doesn’t want to even think about the possibility.

Eddie huffed, dragging a hand over his face. “I honestly have no idea. I know he’s different now but old Steve used to-” Eddie stops not knowing if he should speak ill of Dustin's favorite person.

“Say shit like a bully?” Dustin reminds Eddie he’s had bullies before. Probably just mini versions of how Steve used to be. He’s had bullies since, forever and will probably continue to have them in high school.

Eddie shrugs, “More or less,”.

Dustin knows how Steve used to be. You’d hear just as much of his sport accomplishments as much as being taunted by Steve and his friends. But since he was rich and a boy it was waved off by most adults as just “boys being boys”, “staking their claim” which Dustin learned from Robin that phrase had an underlying misogynistic undertone that was not acceptable and normalized men’s awful behavior.

It was nice to know these things.

He hopes Steve knows those things. At least some.

It was old Steve who was mean and hung around the wrong crowd. Today’s Steve had to be different, he had to have evolved with Robin and Eddie as friends.

“Maybe I can just, you know, hint at some things and get some type of standing.” Dustin suggests and Eddie’s eyes flared.

“I don’t know Dustin, you don’t really have the “subtle” act down.” Eddie admitted.

Dustin sneered.

“I could be subtle,” Dustin argues, crossing his arms.

“Sure, but I don’t know,” Eddie squeezes the wheel scooting up his seat. “Okay maybe you can ask like one thing okay, one!” he holds out and Dustin nods excitingly.

He doesn’t know how excited he should be figuring out whether or not one of his best friends is a bad person. What will the party think?

Max, Lucas and him are the only ones that know about Robin. El doesn’t really know enough of societal rules of conformity to make up an opinion against it. Will is the most non-judgmental person he’s ever known while Mike was one of the most judgmental people he knew.

One step at a time Dustin.

“And if anything goes wrong or you need questions answered just tell Robin she’ll save your ass if you do or ask anything stupid.”

“I can watch myself thank you very much.” Dustin puffs up his chest.

Eddie just groans and continues to drive.

This was a very, vey bad idea.

Chapter Text

June 30th, 1985

“Are you gonna sulk all morning or…” Robin wipes the counter for the second time today. She had spilled a bit of milkshake and now everything has an underlying smell of chocolate.

“I’m not sulking,” Steve says numbly. Face in hand, holding his gaze upon the cashier at the open entry.

He’s definitely sulking.

It’s weird that they didn’t have doors, just an open square for anyone to come in at any time. Until they drag a loud steel grate over the entrance when closing.

Usually, someone would assume Steve was looking for his next victim he’d charm his ass off ass with.

But no.

He's waiting for his 13-year-old best friend to come through the door.

And also, maybe, hoping for a long-haired weirdo to walk through the entrance as well.

A long-haired boy he seriously can’t get out of his head which makes him feel like he’s been electrocuted every time he locks his eyes on him. The only thing is, what the fuck is he gonna do if he does come through the door?

How is he going to stop his heartbeat from racing so fast it might fly out of his chest? They’re gonna have to face each other eventually. His baby was his and he likes Eddie but-

Does he like Eddie?

Does he like, like him?

Fuck.

“Such a dork,” he hears Robin murmur from her station. She loved seeing Steve be so miserable with everything. And how he used to act, he can't exactly complain.

Such few things were keeping her entertained this summer. Yet he has somehow made her comfortable as she has embarked on him her usual rambles of everything and anything. Despite what he may have thought. Robin liked to talk. Steve finds it both endearing but when you give her too much time it can be damn annoying. Especially when he didn’t know how to answer without being groaned at.

They had very few things in common. Like their supernatural traumas, rock music, Eddie Munson and surprisingly both being fans of the new show Golden Girls since that's the only thing on TV when they get home late.

They both hated Dorothy.

As Steve enjoyed pretty dramatic movies, from Oxford Blues to Animal House. Robin liked old, complicated movies for old people, like Psycho or Love Story. (Psycho wasn’t so much as complicated, just really boring). She even watched movies that needed subtitles like in French or Spanish. The movies you’d have to find in the back of Family Video and only lasted 10 minutes.

Where Steve liked Italian food, Robin preferred Mediterranean food, whatever that was. She loved tomatoes, he hated them. He prefers extra butter on his popcorn; she didn’t talk to him for a whole afternoon. She’s a cat person who also wants fish when she gets her own place one day which is hilariously counter productive, Steve just wants a dog he can take morning runs with and then cuddle with on the bed at night.

Robin likes the cold, Steve loves the heat. Robin is picky about caffeine, Steve is not affected by it that much. While Robin is heading back to school in the Fall, Steve has nothing. Robin wants to get out of Hawkins after her graduation, Steve-.

Well Steve’s here. Steve is still here and he thought it was going to be the same as it always was. His jaw clenches.

Until something changed. Something changed in him less than 24 hours ago and he doesn’t know how to accept it. Denial sounds nice to sink into.

Last night lit a lot of mini fires. And he doesn’t know who to put them out.

“So no update on Misses ‘you know who’ and the blonde asshole who is not to be named.” Steve asks, wanting his brain to go somewhere else as quickly as possible.

“That’s offensive to blondes everywhere Steve, including me and thankfully yes. No asshole to mention.” Robin turns to the sink to squeeze the chocolate water from the rag.

Steve hums boredly continuing to look across the parlour.

“Didn’t you say Eddie was dropping Dustin off, why are you so angsty? Is it because of your precious car?”

“I’m not angst-”

“Misgiving? Relentless? Desperate perhaps?”

Steve groans at her list of words he doesn’t know the exact definition of but probably all mean the same thing.

“I’m going on my break!” He announces loudly, making him something to look at.

He tenses up looking around at the room. A few girls in a booth giggle, some don’t really care. Then he breathes out a heavy sigh smiling at the crowd. “Goodbye,” He says solemnly with a huff. He moves past Robin taking off his hat and passing by the swinging door taking a banana on his way out.

It takes everything for Robin not to laugh as he pushes past her.

“Hello, Robin?” A small voice breaks from her radio that she kept in her bag just in case Chrissy was gonna radio back. She gave Chrissy’s Eddie’s radio which shouldn’t be too much of a problem since both of them are stuck at their respective work environments today.

“Robin?” The radio called again and Robin reached down to grab it from her bag.

“El?” Robin asked.

“Hi, can we talk?”

Robin was taken aback, panic struck in her chest.

“El, are you okay!? Do I need to come over?”

“No. Robin I am fine I just want to ask something before I do it.”

Oh thank god.

“Uh, yeah shoot.”

“I think I want to go see Max but I am nervous.”

“Why are you nervous? Did something happen between you two?”

From Robin's own knowledge she knows that Max and El aren’t necessarily buddy-buddy. They hung around each other but El was way more stuck to Mike’s hip out of anyone at the party which makes sense since their dating but a bit constraining to El’s sociability with the other members.

“No. Nothing has ever happened.” Which Robin guesses is the point, “She is nice. Though I do not know if she sees me as a friend.”

“Ah, well,” Robin opens the windows to find Steve looking at the ceiling miserably. Robin cannot know how someone can just literally do nothing. “I guess you can go and figure it out. Why do you want to talk to her anyway?”

“I need to talk about Mike. And she has a boyfriend so maybe she will understand.” And ouch, Robin doesn’t know shit about boys but she feels a sting of disappointment that she wasn’t asked first.

“Well yeah that would be a good reason to talk.” And no offence to Max but she’s pretty sure her and Lucas have broken up like 4 times already.

“Did you want to talk to Nancy?” Or to…me? Robin should not push that but she wants to be someone El can talk to about things like that but she’s only kissed two people in her whole life. Jake Nash who she ran away from at a birthday party in the 8th grade and Vickie who she didn’t even really like.

This could be good actually. El talking to Max about stuff their age.

“Nancy is working and I know you work.” El voices and Robin smirks. So she was on the to talk list.

“I say go for it. Call her first and be yourself, and if something bad happens just wait and I can come over if you want during my lunch or you can always call here. Steve is with me too. Eddie is at the diner but I’m sure he won’t mind, you have his number.”

El sighs in relief. “Thank you. Okay, I’m going to go.”

“Do you know where she lives?”

“We dropped Max off at home before, I know where her house is. She is 15 minutes away.”

“Okay, please be safe, okay and radio me when you get there or need anything okay.”

“Okay, thanks Robin.”

And just like that she’s off the radio and Robin smiles to herself.

“That was sweet.” Steve says, windows sliding open.

“Ah!” Robin says not scared but saying it dramatically cause she can. “Were you eavesdropping on me Harrington? I swear to God you're just a gossip.”

“Am not!” He says offended.

“Are to! You asked me about Melanie Bosko's and Anthony Dunn’s cheating affair.”

“I just wanted to make sure he was okay. He was a really nice guy. Lent me a lotta notes he was kinda a nerd.” He says empathetically.

“He cheated too!”

“He did! With who?” Steve smirks at the new details. Robin groans.

“Shit! Blow it out of your shorts Steve! Just go separate sprinkles or something!” Robin closes the windows and thinks about getting a lock for it.

“Sprinkles?”

Robin turns to see a slightly tanned Dustin Henderson with an amused look on his face.

“Dustin!”

“Dustin!” Steve shouts with the biggest smile on his face Robins seen the whole summer. She gives him the space to race to the tween.

“Henderson! Henderson!” Steve practically chants like he’s a cheerleader and goes to lift Dustin in the air.

Dustin laughs as Steve puts him down. If Robin didn’t know them they honestly look like brothers. Step at least.

Steve puts his two fists on top of each other making a zzz sound, Dustin is mimicking him and there pretending to be Jedis. Thank god Eddie’s not here cause he would definitely be jealous. That might be funny actually. Robin quickly digs in her bag pulling out her polaroid camera.

She closes an eye, settling the shot of the two boys laughing at each other.

Click

They both suddenly look up at Robin flapping the photo even though Jonathan hates her when she does that.

“So, Mr. Harrington, should I get the adoption papers?” She sets the camera and picture back in her bag.

“Hey Rob,” Dustin says with a smile, giving Robin a hug.

“My precious boy, how are you?” She lays a kiss on his head and Dustin yacks.

“Robin! I have a girlfriend!” Dustin pushes her gently, fixing his cap.

“Calm down, you're not my type!” Robin teases going back behind the cashier again as she sees two customers come into the parlor.

“Girlfriend!?” Steve says unbelievingly, dragging Dustin into the booth next to the cashier which Robin can appreciate as she can still hear.

“Yes. I officially have a girlfriend.” Dustin says proudly. “And she’s real!”

“Since when!”

“Since 2 weeks ago, it's been going pretty steady.” Dustin says smoothly. Robin smiles at that as she scoops Sunrise Orange. She’s happy one of the kids loves lives that aren't a whole disaster.

“At camp?”

“Yup. Her name is Suzie and she’s incredible. She’s way prettier than any girl I’ve met, she's hotter than Phoebe Cates.”

Phoebe Cates is hot but Robin doesn't know if she wants to know how Dustin knows which Phoebe Cates he’s watched..

“Hotter than Phoebe Cates, no way.” Steve dismisses Robin and laughs which earns a smile from the customers.

“Here you go, have a nice day.” Robin gives a smile which is usually very rare for her but Steve is a very easy person to laugh at.

“Thank you!” The brown haired girl with big glasses smiles wide at her.

Dustin punches Steve defensively in his girlfriend's honor.

“Well given that she’s 14 I don’t think you should be concerned about her hotness scale Steve.” Robin points out.

“Yeah!” Dustin agrees quickly, muttering ‘pedo’, making Robin snort shooting him an air fist bump.

Steve rolls his eyes at the two taunting him.

“Yeah, okay, okay. Fine. Congrats man.” Steve goes for a bro handshake which Robin will never understand.

“Thank you. And she’s more than hot, she’s brilliant, she’s brave, she can do a advance calculus worksheet in under 4 minutes.” Dustin sighs. “Without a calculator.”

Robin looks at Steve who gives her a crooked smile. She shrugs.

“That’s wow, what a catch.” Steve nodded enthusiastically which made Robin grin. She sees two more customers go through the door which is her cue to get back to work.

“Hey if you're gonna stay you want anything, it’s free.” Robin offers.

“Really?”

“Yeah it’s on Steve.” Robin spins to head to her station.

“She’s kidding, we both get things for free, she just likes to say that cause my parents cut me off.”

“Hm. It’s kinda amazing you both ended up working at the same time and same place.”

“I guess. She’s definitely a character.” Steve grumbles. Dustin smirks, then he turns pretty serious for the current environment.

“So why is Eddie driving your car?” Dustin asks, eyeing Steve like he’s about to shoot lasers from them.

“Weren't you just in it?” Steve sasses. Dustin pouts.

“Well? Why did he have it? And why is he taking it to work?” Dustin shrugs.

“Well, last night me, Robin, Chrissy, and Eddie hung out,” Steve starts, Dustin is looking at him following every word which is… odd. “We hung out at the movies, Eddie had come back from work with his van, and then when we came back to mine to hang out, one of Eddie’s tires popped.”

Dustin nods, blue eyes squinting.

“Why didn’t you just go to the one under you?”

“They didn’t have the one we wanted to watch.” Steve sucks at the pooling saliva in his mouth when Dustin asks, “What movie?”
Steve blinks, “The one with the girl,” he says with a smile, “and the lion and the rainbow.”

“Return of Oz?” Dustin says leaning in menacingly.

“Yes.” Steve spits, pushing the boy away from his personal bubble.

“Are you a friend of Dorthy Steve?” Dustin asks and Steve's mind goes blank.

“What? She seems nice.” Steve shrugs and Dustin hums.

“So why does Eddie have your car?”

Steve gives an annoyed sigh. “He popped a tire. So we-I. Me, I did, I took it to the auto shop and I let him take mine to work today.” Steve says, slapping his hand against the table making Dustin jump.

“Okay…” Dustin says uneasy. “How’d you get home if you only had his van?”

Steve looked at him blankly. He coughs.

“He came with me in my car. Then we took the girls home.”

Dustin hums.

“So how did you manage to come to work today? If Eddie slept in at your place.”

Steve looks at him taken aback.

“With Eddie’s car that I picked up this morning. Why so many questions?”

“Why won’t you answer?” Dustin snaps back.

Steve looks at him sharply.

“He slept over and I left him in my car. Big deal.”

“Big deal is that you treat that car like your child and you trusted Eddie with it. I think that’s a pretty big deal.”

“He has a licence, he’s my friend and I trust him.”

“And what exactly does being a friend mean to you Steve?”

What was this kid trying to get at? And why couldn’t Steve think of anything?

“Steve the evil children are here!” Robin announces at the booth holding Dustin a sundae he makes malicious hands like a villain.

“Oh god not again.” Steve groans hopping out of the booth trading seats with Robin who sticks two red plastic spoons in the sundae.

Before Dustin gets in the creamy delicacy of a perfect banana split he catches a look at Erica Sinclair and her pose of followers come into the shop like they own the place. Steve has slumped shoulders behind the cashier.

“Erica?!” Dustin says loudly, making Erica turn to him.

“Oh look,” Erica smirks her friends looking strangely at the boy with the yellow hat. “Well if it isn’t my nerd brothers, nerd friend. Just get back in town from your loser camp.” She teases her friends cackling behind her.

“Oh my god.” Dustin says slumping in his seat feeling powerless. He watches as she turns, flipping her braids like a classic mean girl, facing him with nothing but her colorful hair ties and clips that do not represent who she is on the inside.

“She’s ruthless,” Robin says sadly, “said my hair is as lifeless as my future.”

“Jesus,” Dustin says in a pitying voice. “And Steve?”

“He’s the one letting her manipulate him into giving her free samples enough to feed a family of 30.” Robin grumbles. “Any day I’m gonna give her a piece of my mind, I should have trusted Lucas about her cutesy act and Steve is such a doormat when it comes to you kids. When The Party asked me to sneak them in the movies I wasn’t against it okay, I’m cool and screw the big man you know,”

Dustin nods, Robin is very cool.

“But I don’t wanna get fired and beg for my job back at the arcade. I'm finally free from working with smelly old guys, I’m pretty sure Steve wears cologne to work,” Robin reasons, “okay I’ll take that over Keith anyday, but then they got Will to asksSteve who is the ultimate kryptonite so of course he said yes and then they wouldn’t stop,” Robin slouches hand up in the air.

“Yeah, Will is a hard person to say no to.” Dustin adds and Robin nods.

“Wait, have you talked to any of The Party today? If one person is down to hang I’m pretty sure Will would be down. He doesn’t have any girl to be obsessed with and he’d never turn down a DnD sesh.”

“Yeah, maybe later though I have to tell you and Steve something. Well two things. One for you, one for both.”

Robin just smirks. “Sure, we can head to the break room. Bring the ice cream.” Robin hops out the booth leading them past a very annoyed Steve.

“Do you know any Russian, perchance? I know you speak like every other language.”

“Okay not every other language, just the basics. And no, the Russian language uses an entirely different alphabet than those do so it’s pretty hard to get started. Why? Is this for a science thing?”

“More like a life thing. But first I should let you know I know about Eddie.” Dustin says a bit more quietly now.

Robin nods. “What about Eddie? He’s a lot of things.”

Dustins makes a shell with his hand covering half his mouth like someone can see them. “That he’s gay.” He whispers and Robin's sandy eyebrows shoot up.

“Holy shit. He told you.” She says silently, being careful of her words.

“Just now.”

“Whoa. And…any thoughts?” Robin wonders out of curiosity a little freaked out but it’s Dustin.

“Not really. I went on a rant about how sexuality is science and I bet you already know about that.” Dustin waves her off and he’s right. Robin does know a pretty good amount.

“Damn right.” She says proudly. Damn she loves this kid.

“There is one thing we talked about and that was about Steve and his thoughts about it.” Dustin says and Robin jumps up to the window sliding the doors just a bit.

“Okay he’s still dealing with little Lucy van Pelt over there. What about it exactly?” She scoots her seat over to Dustin like she’s been hoping someone would bring the subject up with her.

“That’s the thing. He said he doesn’t know how Steve would react if he ever decided to share that part of himself to him so I told him I can figure that out for him.”

“Uh-huh.” Robin bites her lip, backing away hesitantly.

“Just slightly, maybe I could bring up something remotely gay and hear his thoughts and go from there.”

“And what happens if he says something not so gay-friendly.” Robin reasons, her voice shutters.

Dustin looks at her darting his eyes around the room.

“Then I can teach him that there’s nothing wrong with gay people.”

“I don’t know. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“Steve would never hurt me. He can be an ass, but he’d never hurt me, not on purpose.” Dustin says with some tension in his voice.

“I didn’t mean it like that okay it’s just what if you can’t change him.”

“Rome wasn’t built in a day.” Dustin argues.

“That was men going from one war to the next trying to survive, not the mind of a teenage boy.” Robin points out.

She retracts from telling the sweet child of hers that Steve is not shy to using queer slurs during fist fights. It was 2 years ago. She’s over it. It’s just what douche teenage boys say. Awful, jerky teenage boys that hang around other sucky douchey boys.

Actually.

If that’s the main cause Steve could actually…be totally different.

“Yeah but Rome didn’t have me.” Dustin comments.

“You're right.” Robin simply says.

“I am?” Dustin says impressed with himself

Robin nods.

“We don’t know. We can’t know until we find some way to find out.”

Dustin is impressed with the easiness of her voice. Letting him know, she actually means it.

“Okay then.” Dustin agrees.

“Okay then.” Robin exhales.

“So what’s with the Russian question?” Dustin just smirks then his blue eyes find their way to her white board across the room hanging on the wall.

“Can I borrow that?”

Chapter Text

June 30th, 1985

Eddie takes in a deep breath as he tightens his hands on the rich leather wheel. It feels gross with his sweaty hands over it. He glares at the neon lights as they cast a shadow of pink and purple through the BMW’s front glass.

It’s already close to sundown and he had been kicked out of the diner early. Jenna had seen him fiddle with Steve’s pair of plain rings of keys, and had asked about whether or not Eddie had a new ride. He denied her, ‘of course not’ and had told her it was a good friend who’d lent it to him and he’d have to return them before closing of the fancy new mall on the other side of town.

She had urged him to go sooner rather than later since they were closing soon anyway. He wanted to deny that proclamation. Making excuses about her needing help but the Sunday church rush had run its course with minimal damage. Only one plate of half eaten pancakes fell to its fateful end.

For now it would end with its usual 3 family dinners and a couple of in’s and outs. She could handle that on her own. So, he drove and listened to whatever was in the tape deck, not wanting to scare Steve with his loud tracks the next time his car was to be used. Not wanting to leave any mark that he had been there.

He knew he couldn’t avoid Steve the whole day. He had the guy’s car, though the guy didn’t even mention when he wanted it back. Nevertheless it wasn’t Eddie’s. What was to be done about the guy having Eddie’s heart? Eddie wasn’t searching for a real conclusion for that. 

He had to listen to Wayne. He- they had time. No need to rush. Even if it feels like he’d been carrying a pound of rocks in his stomach since he woke up.

Eddie wouldn’t be surprised if Steve chose to forget all of it.

But would he really forget? Eddie knew the answer, he just decided to ignore it. Ignore how much he actually knew of Steve Harrington.

His early morning breakdown had been nothing but a way to unbag his emotions. Even if he had still thought about Steve as he dressed up for the day. Steve’s clothes piling up on the floor around his feet made him practically forced to think about Steve. They were now in Steve’s gym bag he had in the trunk, not really needing any use for them any more.

Eddie thought about Steve as he placed Steve’s oversized and overpriced glasses on his head of stringy curls. He was surprised Steve didn’t ask for those back. It didn’t help giving Dustin the green light about figuring out if Steve was completely disgusted by him. People like him.

He thought about Steve as he saw a former Hawkins seinor’s senior ring even though Steve never bought one. Not much of a jewelry guy, he said. Eddie could never give into a sentimental part of school merchandise even though it was entirely his overdramatic style.

His final straw had been when he made an order of Steve’s exact usual to some old trucker. 

Chicken panini, no tomatoes, no pickle, extra lettuce and half an order of fries with a cup of lemonade. 

Angel by Madonna played off the radio as soon as he paid his bill.

He grabbed the keys to the damn bimmer and he left.

Now he was stuck. He’d been honked already by some guy who thought he was getting out of the one parking spot left in the very still full lot.

He had to get out and switch keys. That was it. Then he’d go home and eat whatever Wayne made with whatever he bought from Wednesday’s farmers market, maybe a movie and start to try to get Steve out of his mind for good. It had to start tonight. He’d had to get over it before summer was over. If it lasted anymore than that he’d be doomed.

He'd gotten over guys before. 

Jermery Thatcher, 5th grade who had the bluest eyes and had helped Eddie how to properly hit the ball in baseball.

Anthony Bronk from Church who was in choir and had the most beautiful voice Eddie had ever heard.

David Kraft who was studying to become a teacher in California which made him think too much of his mom but damn was a really good kisser.

He could get over Steve Harrington if he really tried. Showing up at his work was probably not the smartest start but to be fair none of the other guys had fought in bloodshed with him. But he’d have to try, for his own dignity and-, well for Steve’s.

Starcourt Mall had been to what he and Robin would soon find out, a bigger, shinier, and more diverse High School. It definitely helped when clans of each social group from school were magically teleported behind one of many glass doors.

And to mirror them would be almost older or younger versions of them making it almost like they were in a room of their future and past selves.

For example tech geeks could be found in The Game Player or the RadioShack where they had more newer models than the one in downtown, which he only knew from The Party, who had forced him to to keep his eyes on a new Atari until they had enough money to buy it. 

Along with an older man who had more money than the typical 14 year old finding some piece for a new summer project that needed radios, headphones, batteries, and different sets of colorful wires.

You could find cheerleaders and athletes alike at SHAPES Activewear Outlet, and or at Herman's World of Sporting Goods for new pairs of running shoes, tracksuits, neon leggings, expensive sport jackets, white tennis socks, and new tennis rackets for the country club.

Likewise you could see middle aged women buy leg warmers, workout suites, and sweatbands to keep their new perms out of their eyes during Jazzerice which grossly showed them action. 

Freaks and band nerds were not unusually intertwined. In Sam Goody, Spencer’s or the Music Repair shops. Those were the places that were mostly filled with just them until a parent goes to find their kid the new Springsteen album, or wacky hip birthday gift. Or a still practising musician goes to get their strings fixed for a disgustingly expensive price. 

Eddie wasn’t poor, the diner had offered more stability and work ethic then he ever thought he could get when he ran away from home. Having grown up in a home of 3 where you relied on two people for everything to subtract both and being raised by a man who had only taken care of himself since forever you start to realize everything costs money and there was only so much you earned that actually left you anything. After tax season and paying your rent to the first trailer in the lot to some guy who smelled like cheap cologne and cigarettes.

The past 2 years, Wayne had actually started saving more and so had Eddie to put a downpayment on a house. Nothing too crazy, a small house by Randolph Lane not too far from Benny’s. He kept it a secret to most except Robin who had been excited for him to live somewhere where the ceiling wasn’t very close to collecting black mold and Wayne could actually have a room of his own. 

And hell, Eddie would be lying if he wasn’t excited when Hopper and Joyce had exchanged multiple numbers of real estate agents to find what they actually wanted and wouldn’t waste their time showing them houses they couldn’t afford. 

So maybe they would have to look around Sears or JCPenny to find new stuff and wait until they went on sale. 

It still felt weird to buy anything at full price even though he could. That’s why most of prized possessions were presented in his room. The things he couldn’t carry day to day, his red rusted guitar on his dresser. His notebook he’s had since he was 14 and full of songs, drawings, stories, dreams and had such few blank pages under his pillow. 

Both complete albums, tracks he’s made himself, and ones he’s combined to be able to give others. He made copies to remember how his creative mind worked. He learned to make them from Jeff’s father who was an expert in audio and had an old boombox in the garage.

Things on his person he dressed in almost everyday. His guitar pick necklace was made by Wayne who made it with an old chain and a tiny drill so Eddie could always have one on him. He had a skull ring from Robin who was disappointed it was too big for his pretty gigantic fingers. He had calmed her down in her disappointment when he brought in a roll of paper tape and adjusted the ring to his size.

Then the bracelet from Steve. That Eddie knew it was real silver since months after wearing it constantly under his sleeve hadn’t shown any rust in rain, the cold, soap, sweat or the heat. He or Steve never said anything about it. But that's not to say he hasn’t seen Steve glance at it every so often. It made Eddie feel good. Important enough that Steve had thought about him at all.

He wore it just about everyday to avoid the fear of losing it in his never neatly kept room. 

Eddie fiddles with it as he walks into the mall and aware it must be weird he picks in his pocket for Steve’s keys and hopes for the embarrassment in him to hold back as he walks into Scoops and sees Steve working already with customers on the-.

“El? Max? What are you doing here!?” Eddie almost shouts. 

Steve’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Geez. What’s your problem?” Max states as she licks her ice cream.

El freezes, mid-lick.

“You know you’re not supposed to be here?!” Eddie whispers with frustration. Great other things he has to worry about.

“Eddie, c’mon, she had boy problems and who else was she supposed to go to? Robin? You?” Max defends herself as she takes El’s arms into her’s.

Eddie huffs, his bangs flying up. 

“Please Eddie, don’t tell Hopper,” El, speaks up, letting Eddie fall for her sorrowful eyes, “Max was just helping. We’re going home after, I promise.” 

And Eddie knows she means it, because she’s El.

Eddie calms down a bit.

“Okay. But I’m taking you there myself, I don’t need Hopper to beat my ass when he sees you’ve been missing for half the day.”

“Chill, I didn’t sneak her out, Hopper wasn’t and won’t be home till late. He has a date.” Max beamed and El had a huge grin looking at her.

“Date?!” Steve and Eddie speak at the same time. And for a moment Eddie had forgotten he was here.

“Mhm.” Max giggles with El shoving her playfully..

“Well he said dinner with Joyce but Max says that means a date. He won’t be home until late.” El assures them.

“Oh shit,” Eddie says amused. Chief finally had the guts. He’d have to annoy Wayne about this later.

“Called it,” Steve declares and Eddie’s eyes darted back to him.

Steve looks at him amused and Eddie pulls himself back, reaches for the keys in his pocket and quips a “catch”, to Steve who fumbles a bit. El giggles with Max who just whisper back and forth to each other.

“I was gonna go to yours, you know,” Steve says, a little embarrassed.

Eddie bites his tongue, “Did you tell me that?”

“No. I didn’t expect to see you here though.” Steve shoots back at him.

“Well, as much as I enjoy the smell of forest green pine, I like my van, with its smell of illegal drugs and a tape collection of actual music.” Eddie smiles but he feels kinda fake doing it. He see’s Steve feel it too.

“Uh, hey guys,” Steve calls the girl's attention, “Do you think you could wait outside for a minute? I need to talk to Ed’s.”

El nods, dragging Max out who leaves a curious look on her face, but then she just says they’ll meet Eddie out the mall.

“What do we need to talk about? Hopefully it’s about stains on your shirt.” Eddie jokes and Steve looks down. “Fuck, me.” He rubs it with a nearby cloth but then quickly forgets about it.

“No, stop, you’re distracting me!” Steve bursts, running a hand through his hair.

“I’m not doing anything.” Eddie argues. He doesn’t know why he said that like he’s pissed. If anything he’s pissed at himself for staying this long.

“Yes you are. You're being weird.”

“I’m a pretty weird person, ask around.” Eddie says, turning a heel and preparing to haul ass out of here before he says something stupid. He feels a hand on his wrist once he’s outside the parlor.

“Eddie, stop please, stop,” Steve pleads and Eddie rips his hand away, almost sending Steve back bumping into someone.

He freezes.

Steve turns back at him, taken aback.

“I’m sorry.” Eddie turns again heading for the exit, walking faster and faster until but he can still hear Steve’s voice. He almost hurt Steve, what the fuck Munson, control your fucking self.

“Eddie! You know I’m faster than you!” Steve calls and there outside now. He finds Max and El who are talking to the rest of the Party, harsh looks on their faces exchanging words Eddie can’t hear.

“Steve, just leave it okay!” Eddie’s hands shake in front him as he tries to keep his damn tears back.

“I honestly don’t know what you're talking about.” He denies and Steve’s face hardens, his usual soft eyes becoming stern and stoic.

“Don’t do that.” Steve whispers

“Do what! What am I doing?” Eddie asks as Steve’s eyes make his skin burn.

“Don’t say that it was nothing. You don’t mean that.” Steve says and Eddie shuts his eyes.

When he opens them he looks around at the crowded pods of people. “Not here, man.” His voice wobbles, looking down at his boots that are starting to burn in the summer heat.

“So where and when tell me.” Steve demands and Eddie shakes his head.

“Fine. I’m coming to your place tonight and we’re talking about it, tonight .” Steve says as he takes out Eddie’s keys and picks up Eddie’s hands and plops the cold metal in his hand. And Eddie would be lying if that wasn’t the hottest thing ever as Steve’s long and hairy legs stride away.

Eddie lets out a small whine and turns back to the kids. 

“I dump your ass!” El announces and Eddie’s eye brows shoot up. Well that was a turn.

Mike has his mouth hanging open and Max and El turn to Eddie to grab his hand and pull him to the van, the only white van in the lot.

Mike’s eyes switch to Eddie who shrugs awkwardly as he is being pushed to the driver’s side of the car.

Max opens the door to the passenger seat making sure El can get up, then she goes to slide the back door open. And settles between them with a pleased smile on her face. 

El looks back at her and they immediately break into laughter.

As Eddie starts the car, he looks at the girls with amusement and confusion. He never broke off with someone and instantly fell into laughter.

“Are you okay, El?” Eddie asks carefully, mildly scared he’s just going to be hit with another wave of giggles. But El takes a minute to catch her breath probably from adrenaline and think about the question internally. She fiddles with her blue bracelet, her smile turns neutral then confirmation reaches her eyes.

“Yeah. I am.” A reassuring smile and he nods. 

“Okay. Seatbelts, and hold onto something.” Patting her ice cream free hand and checks on Max near the back.

“What did Steve want? And why did you have his keys?”

“Long story, short answer, we had our own sleepover last night and my van broke down.” Eddie says clicking play on his stereo.

“So he had your van last night?” Max says slyly with a smirk leaning in and Eddie nudges her back.

“Yes.”

“Hm.” Max says with a shit eating grin.

“What?” He snaps back making El’s eyes widen.


“Just saying. Pretty chivalrous.” 

Eddie snorts, biting his fingernails, cause, was it?

“Yeah, sure.”

“Oh, c’mon, that’s like the equivalent of him giving you his letterman jacket when you ‘feel a chill’.” Max braces her arms mimicking her being cold and El turns to look at Eddie for a reaction.

“Oh my lord, it was out of convenience.” Eddie feels his cheeks heat up as he gets on the road.

“Do you like Steve?” El asks innocently and it takes Eddie everything to stay calm. He looks at Max through the mirror who shrugs, kinda stunned herself.

“It’s-it’s complicated.” Eddie mumbles, lowering his head and squeezing the wheel. He has a million reasons to lie, but he can’t. Not to El who's been lied to, her entire life. And who now persists through life on truth. She’s got her own motto and everything.

But why, why, for the second time today he has to explain his embarrassing crush on Steve Harrington. At least Dustin was oblivious, Max had figured out Robin first which made her figure him out, some James Bond she was.

“Jonathan always gives his jacket to Nancy. Like at your graduation party dinner. They are dating. Do you want Steve to be your boyfriend?” 

Eddie gave an unbelievable laugh waving his hand, but not exactly saying ‘no’.

Max saves his butt when she slides in to answer for him, instead of just gaping his mouth open and shut like a goldfish. “I’ll explain later. He’s a weird guy.” Max answers, ending the conversation. “If that’s okay?” she asks Eddie, showing way more respect to him than a couple seconds ago.

“Um. Yeah, sure, maybe just not in front of people? Or tell anyone about it after and wait till you're tucked into your sleeping bags tonight, alright I’ll rent you guys some movies at Family Video. How does that sound?” 

“Hell yeah.” Max agrees and El nods looking to the back of the van that is more or less clean. He had a crate full of comics and old books for The Party and Max has already read half of them. There's a blue mattress that covers most of the floor thin enough that it hardly takes up space. Blankets and throws pushed to the side for anyone to grab, and there’s a hippie like garland held up by sticky tape that Robin made using old fabrics. It’s both uncharacteristically and very Eddie. Especially with his black metal box of music tapes and giant first aid kit.

“Hey can we borrow some comics for tonight? I wanna show El some?”  Max asks digging up her favorites from the crate.

“Yeah, sure. Did you want me to pick you up late?”

“Um, well I was gonna ask,” Max starts a bit shyly, very unlike herself. “If you wanted to have a sleepover?” She asks El, who is surprised.

“Sleepover?” El repeats, the word almost foreign to her.

“Yeah! Obviously at yours, I’ll call my mom. And we can do stuff and just hang out?” Max says excitedly.

Eddie smirks when El answers, “Yes.” Her eyes were almost glowing.

“Cool.” Max says setting back in criss cross apple sauce.

“Stop looking at me like that!” Max kicks Eddie’s seat making him snort.

“Okay, okay.”

Eddie smiles back at her, his attention then falling back onto the road.

The feeling soon leaves, as he is then reminded of his own event in a couple hours.

Steve probably should have told Eddie he gets out when the security guy outside is waiting for every single person in the mall to leave, which is almost always past 8.

He also should have told Eddie that he leaves when Robin leaves. And on days like this when she and Dustin are done cracking an undercover secret Russian message that Steve found out just this morning they should’ve been gone an hour ago. And given Robin’s role of dissecting he has been on both cashier and dishes

To his advantage, unlike scrubbing pans and empty tubs of gravy residue, washing ice cream scoopers and tubs of fudge smells much better. Though a month in and the smell of marchion cherries and peanut butter almost made him sick.

They figured out the code which he’s pretty sure is wrong. Because none of them really know Russian and no matter how smart Robin and Dustin are there’s still a strong percentage of cat’s feeding, and blue and yellow directions don’t mean anything.

The song though, the same one that plays on the pony machine and he that can’t get out of his head is something right. He’s heard it before, before this whole code stuff happened. If he can just remember it maybe it could be a clue and he could actually contribute something to the group. 

Codes, puzzles, tests have never been his strong suit. Back in high school Nancy had tried to take his interests and apply them to the themes and metaphors of 1984, a book he had to read for his English class and he’d have to write an essay for his finale.

It worked with Eddie, did not work for him.

Robin even read it before him and did a whole summary presentation with pictures from magazines and red yarn when he had suggested he was just gonna watch the movie like everyone else.

He had passed with a high C, so he’s more than thankful even after everything from his brain left as soon as the school bell rang.

He feels bad sometimes, out of the loop. Maybe this time it could be different.

What was different tonight is Robin actually taking his offer for a ride home for the first time this summer. 

He would ring her at night, to make sure she got home alright and their conversation would last 5 seconds until she hung up.

It was probably because she wanted to spend time with Dustin after missing him like a motherfucker and yeah Steve could relate. He almost wanted to drag him back in the car when he got out and Claudia was outside waiting for him, waving enthusiastically to him and Robin.

After he dropped off Dustin, Robin hopped in the front seat and Steve had commented about her footprints on the seat and she just waved him off.

“I’m very clean, thank you very much.” She says putting on her seatbelt.

Steve shakes his head fondly.

“Whatever.”

“So how are escort duties? Ready for the big day?”

“Mostly, I guess. I’m just glad it’s a waltz.” Robin lets out a snort. It’s kinda cute. 

“God, well your highness you better get a hang on it, your coronation is in 3 days,” She says in a royally old accent, like in a Disney movie.

“Yeah, it is.”

“Nervous?”

Steve huffs, “ No .”

Robin looks at him with questioning eyes.

“Everyone get’s nervous Steve.”

“Yeah, well I don’t. And why would you be nervous if you're a band kid? You do it almost every other week.”

“Um, it’s nothing you can control.” Robin states. “I mean, the whole myth of imaging people in their underwear is a complete myth, it’s just gross.”

Steve lines his lips, a smirk approaching his lips.

“Anyway, what do you have to be nervous about? You used to compete in every other sport every other meet with hundreds of eyes on you, you were part of the group that people actually cared about.”

“Yeah, but I actually had something to prove.”

“Are you saying band kids had nothing to prove?” She quips and he winces.

“I didn’t mean it like that, I -”

“Steve, I’m joshing you jeez.” Robin rolls her eyes, head knocking gently on the window.

“You’re hilarious.” Steve answers back.

“Okay so it’s probably different.” Robin reasons, “But you’re Steve Harrington remember? If girls aren’t falling for you at least women over the age of 40 are.”

Steve gives a comfortable hum.

“You’ll be fine Steve. It’ll be like prom again. Just think about that night.”

“Yeah, one I’ll remember forever for sure.”  He grumbles and Robin sucks her bottom lip.

“Sorry. I really need to learn how to read a room.”

Steve shakes his head. “You’re fine, and you’re right.”

“I usually am.” Robin says sweetly. “And hey, if you feel nervous, you can find me in the crowd. A friendly face.” Steve glances at her a bit surprised.

“It’s what started to help me relax. I noticed these past few months. I mean I can’t really turn my whole body to our friends but seeing,”

“Me!?” He pops the question and Robin gives a dry laugh.

“Well maybe a little, but I was gonna say Chrissy.”

“So I’m not the hunk on the court?”  Steve teases, Robin gags. “In your dreams Harrington.”

He laughs and so does she, it’s a light soft laugh. She has a good laugh.

“Okay, I'm looking for you.”

“Just don’t imagine me in my underwear.” Robin points at him and for some reason that takes him by surprise, he feels hot and embarrassed.

“Sure.”

Robin settles back in her seat and clicks the window down, Steve secretly thankful for the cool night air.

“You okay Steven?” Robin asks.

“Not my name.” He lies.

“Really?” 

“Only my Grandma calls me that.”

“Not even your parents.”

“Not unless I did something wrong.” He argues and Robin shrugs.

“Seriously you good? Looked like your mind stopped working.”

“I’m fine.” Steve says simply. For not reading a room, Robin could surely read people. It’s both sincere and completely annoying. 

“You sure? I know I talk a lot but I’m good at listening.” Robin reassures him, and well, maybe this is a good step in their friendship.

“There’s this-”

“Girl.” Robin interrupts and Steve gives her a look.

“Sorry, quiet now.”

“Yeah, sure. A girl from the country club at debutante practice. And I-” He clears his throat, picking up an iced cup of cream soda he stole from work, this is stupid.

“The thing is we sorta have known each other for a long time. Like a good while, she’s a senior so you wouldn’t know her.” 

Robin nods letting him know to continue, “And so I don’t know. I thought it was a friend thing until,” Steve bites his cheek before admitting, he made a move.

“Oh.” Robin says surprised. “Did she reject you?” she asks carefully and Steve gives a shy nod.

“Kinda. But I think I messed up, I didn't plan it right or maybe it was a mistake.” His brain begins to feel heavy again, like a tingly not so pleasant high. It’s what happens when he thinks about Eddie too much.

“Why would it be a mistake? I mean if you made a move, I’m pretty sure that means you like her.”

“Yeah?” Steve asks and Robin nods.

“Pretty sure people do that when they like someone Steve.”

Steve sighs. Well there goes any denial he had. If it was so wrong, why did it feel so right?

“Why did it feel wrong then?” Steve asks, frustrated now.

“Well, have you ever had a crush on a friend before?” Robin asks and Steve thinks about it.

Kimmy Joseph from third grade gave him a valentine with a paper rose but everyone was friends with each other in 3rd grade.

Megan Adams when he was 9, during an easter hunt his dad’s work was hosted in Springfield at a fancy hotel, he tripped on his basket crushing his treats, she shared her with him and both their parents were in awe. She was the only kid he knew there.

So if there was any friends he remotely felt something for-

Then. Then, there was one time he had a sleepover with Tommy… Steve found himself restless so he counted how many freckles he had on his face. He felt safe with Tommy. He was Steve’s best friend, until Carol came into the picture and was pissed everyday when she wouldn’t leave them alone. He was 14 though. It was probably a fluke when I woke up with a boner the next morning.

Shit.

“Steve?” Robin asks. They parked outside her house which is empty and dark, like his.

“Not of recent, no.” He says, putting the car in park.

“Okay…so you probably just don’t want it to change. You don’t have to date every girl you think is cute, you know.”

“And if I wanted to?” He admits, “If you were the girl,” Robin makes a face.

“ Hypothetically,” 

“Hypothetically?” She whispers, “Hypothetically, I’d want the truth. Everyone wants the truth Steve. Nobody wants to wait for the phone to ring. It’s sad.” She says like she knows first hand.

“How exactly would I show them?” He pleads and Robin licks her lips, her reddish, orange lipstick mostly gone from then on.

“Take her somewhere that matters to you. Preferably somewhere you haven’t shown anyone. That’s like the ultimate proof of trust.” Robin says, offering a smile and Steve nods, taking notes in his head.

“Okay. Thanks” Steve breathes a shaky exhale and Robin rubs his shoulder in comfort.

“Hey. You'll be fine. And I’ll make a new tally tile on my white board.” She brings her arms in front of them holding out both of her index fingers and thumbs making an ‘L’. 

“ At least he tried .” She says and Steve laughs.

“Bit long.”

“We’ll work on it.”

“Night, bud!” She says as she steps out of the car.

“Robin!” He calls out and she comes back poking her head through the window.

“Yeah?”

“What if she says no?” He asks. Her eyes soften with empathy. She gets it. She definitely gets it.

“Then at least you’ll have a friend. As much as it hurts, it’s equally a good thing.” 

Steve nods and watches closely as Robin picks out a key in the pot of flowers and walks inside.

He waits for a minute, turning up the volume of whatever is stuck in the tape player.

A race is on, I'm on your side.

And hell Steve might go insane if he’s not.

10 minutes later he’s at Forest Hills.

He drops down the sunvisor and inspects his hair. It’s messy and so not presentable in any way. He opens the glove box and takes out a small pouch he keeps for emergencies. A mini spray bottle of hairspray, his comb, breath mints and condoms. Maybe just the first three will do tonight.

“Oh, my chapstick.” He says as he digs it out. He thought he lost it last week. He looks at the mirror again and applies it on his lips. The color of the chapstick is pink but he finds it just looks clear. He maybe, kinda, into boys, but well just really Eddie, but he’s not a girl.

He sprays his hair and combs through it making it stick and pretty damn good.

“Steve?” A gruff voice appears next to him. He didn’t put down his window.

“Oh, um,” He throws his pouch in the back.

“Mr.Munson, hey.” Steve says, dropping his hands onto the wheel.

“It’s late.” Wayne comments and Steve nods gently.

“Yeah, sorry.” He’s about to drive out and maybe wait a few and come back. He respects Wayne Munson like a God, but he needs to talk to Eddie. 

Tonight.

“But also I know my boy is on the couch, waiting for a phone call since you didn’t exactly give him a time.” 

And fuck. He already messed up.

“I had to drop off Dustin and Robin, I swear I’d never stand him up.” Steve says assuredly.

Wayne doesn’t say anything but nods.

“Have him home by 12. No later, you hear me.” Wayne demands and Steve nods furiously. 

“And be nice or I swear to God Steve you might know people but so do I, I know the damn Chief and I promise you he is my friend first.” 

Steve gulps and nods.

Wayne smiles.

“Okay, then.”

He eyes Wayne as he gets in his truck and drives off.

He looks at the trailer and finds Eddie’s curls hardly hiding behind the window shades through the window of his bedroom. 

Steve gives a small wave, Eddie gives him one back and then he gets off his bed and what Steve can imagine races to open the door as it also hits him.

“Ah!” Steve whines holding his foot.

“Shit! Sorry, dude.” Eddie says bringing Steve inside to sit on the couch. Steve protests, “Nah, I’m good, Jesus you’re stronger than you think Munson.” 

Eddie looks down. He has his boots on. Black ripped jeans and a band shirt with the sleeves cut off. The holes are big enough Steve can see his pale skin. His heart pounds a little faster.

“Um, so let’s go.” Steve says, groping Eddie’s wrist. The one with his bracelets.

“Where?” Eddie says, Steve can hear his smile.

“Somewhere I wanna take you. That I’ve never shown anyone, before.” Steve says, opening the car door.

Eddie’s eyes glisten, like Steve just showed him Narnia. Or maybe it’s the park’s light’s making them bigger.

“Somehow this car is behind everything.” Eddie declared. “It’s simply following me in my dreams Harrington.”

 Steve's pupils flared, as Eddie gets in the passenger seat and he shuts the door.

Chapter Text

July 1st, 1985

Robin yawned out loud, covering her mouth with her hand even if no one was around to appreciate her manners. She had spent the time since Steve dropped her off reheating pasta, taking a long hot shower, all while thinking about the damn Russian code that Dustin thankfully made her a copy of. 

She didn’t know Russian, but she knew puzzles, she recognized patterns even if the current “letters” she had on her paper looked like an international art project gone wrong. She knows she should’ve started learning Russian last year.

She had a child’s size of different languages and their alphabets which was much easier to have than Dustin’s pocket book. It was a present from Eddie on her seventeenth, she was grateful for the practical stuff her parents always got her, she was definitely thankful for cash and cards from family, but this book was probably the first time she ever felt seen of her interests..

And this book is definitely making her rethink her potential linguistics degree. If she went to college she could imagine her usual Monday’s will look just like this; her bright yellow lamp making her feel hot, charcoal marks on her hands that are cramping from her wooden pencil, begging for a break, and rethinking over and over again that she couldn’t be wrong about the message.

“The week is long, the silver cat feeds, when blue meets yellow in the west, a trip to China sounds nice if you tread lightly," Robin says aloud, writing down the last couple of letters, clicking the STOP on her off brand Walkman.

She smiled at the last line, almost laughing, impressed with how quickly she was getting through on this. Now with the consistency, the words rolling off her tongue, it started to sound even more right yet so confusing. It was almost like a poem and Robin disliked poetry very much. Too time consuming, and weren't you just making it up at the end of the day anyway.

Chrissy has just started to get into reading again and Robin is pretty sure Walt Whiteman or Maya Angelou is not on her book list unless she is secretly doing some nightly poetry by candle light. Vickie would probably know, with her knowledge on Sappho and the theatre, but she was out of town.

Robin tried to write poetry once, she had a lot of feelings. Eddie was smart with his songs, and music and poetry were basically the same thing right? But she stopped. There was really no need when she could just journal out her problems like her parent’s.

If there was anybody who knew anything about poetry…there was Nancy.

She glanced at the red stripes on her alarm clock then she glanced at her Walkie. Well, no shame in trying.

“Didion do you copy? This is Luna Moth, over.” Robin repeats only a second time as she hears the static become clearer.

“Hey Robin? You all right, it’s late?” Nancy replied, a bit of worry underlying her words.

“Yeah, everything’s fine, I’m just a bit in a pickle.” 

“I could say the same.” Nancy huffed, Robin pouts.

“Are you okay?”

“Yes.” She said automatically, as if she’s been repeating it to every question that came her way.

“Nancy…”

Nancy groans.

“Just, paper things. I know I’m just an assistant but, I don’t know, I guess I was hoping for someone to take a chance on me. At least listen to me when I have something to say.”

“Tom Holloway?”

“Him and everyone else. More like why can't he go, far, far, away.”

“Clever.”

“Thanks.”

“I’m sorry Nance, my parents equally hate him if that helps, probably why they need an annual break.”

“I should have worked for them instead of this hellscape.”

“Yeah you could’ve been their daughter for their summer, God knows they love ya Nance.”

“Sorry if that sounded odd.”

“Hey odd is their middle name.” Nancy chuckled softly.

“But Nancy, whatever those douche bags say, just know that they are ugly, old, and yucky, sad men who think they're better than their high school bullies because they aced their writing assignments. They're basically bullying a kid and if anything goes too far, I’ll come down myself with Hopper behind me and send them to at least a year in jail for harassment.”

“Most cases for harassment for women don’t really go beyond a night in the big house.”

Robin slouches her shoulders.

“Yeah. But that’s why people like us keep on fighting. You’re acting you didn’t expose an entire underground government to the world and ended their asses.”

“I did do that, didn't I?” Nancy beams.

“Yes. Yes you did.” Robin answers.

“Shit. Thanks Robin. That makes me feel better.”

“Whoop! Whoop! Wheeler, so write what you want, and if anything we’ll find another publication or shit we’ll start our own.”

“That’s a bit too far, Robin.”

“Not if you had a group of super crazy and super smart friends.”

“That I do.” Nancy agreed. “So why did you walkie me in the first place, what’s going on with you?”

“Right!” Robin dragged her rolling chair from her bed back to her desk.

“So basically Dustin has this secret message project he brought back from camp I think and it’s in Russian.”

“Intresting and very stereotypical.”

“Yeah well that’s America, for you. Anyways I think I cracked most of it already and I’m trying to guess what the hell it means. I’m trying to find something, a book, a poem, a song, something that had to inspire it.” Robin looks down at her notebook, grazing the words with her finger.

“Gimme watcha got.”

“The week is long,” Robin says in a thick Russian accent.

“Normal voice Robin.”

“Sorry,” Robin laughs to herself and then clears her throat and repeats the rest.

“Hm. Very strange.” 

“Yup! And so far I have got nothing.”

“Any more clues Dustin gave you?”

Robin thinks for a second.

“Not really. Steve did say something about the music though.”

“Music?”

“Yeah it’s on the tape here let me.”

Robin grabs her walkman and bites her tongue realizing she doesn’t have Dustin's fancy tape player.

“Give me a minute.”

Robin runs downstairs to the door, slipping on her mom’s sandals as she heads to their garage. The air is smooth and wet. She puts up the door and walks into the empty space. She sets her walkie and the cassette on a cleared wooden table and rips off a tarp of her dad’s boombox. 

They usually had it for parties or barbecues but it took up a lot of space in the kitchen so Melissa made Richard put it in storage.

“Okay!” Robin says to Nancy and puts up enough volume to reach Nancy and not the whole block.

“Robin, I know this song. No wonder Steve knew this song.”

“What? Did you serenade it to him or something?”

“No, no it’s my grandma.”

“Not following.”

“So, my grandma and grandpa visit us every Christmas Eve and then that same night we go to theirs for Christmas morning. So every year my mom brings out everything my grandma has gifted her so she keeps her pleased, though she forgets the music every time and my grandma is really picky so she started to bring her own. Mostly old music like 40s, 50s, 60s music but she loves this Clint Ford guy and is in love with him because of Daisy Bell.”

“Huh,” Robin says surprised.

“She sings that song aloud every time it comes on because her mom used to sing it to her and she was pleased having it on record and able to play it all the time. Steve was at ours for Christmas when we were still dating and I’m pretty sure he had it in his head for a while. But yeah, Daisy Bell, super old song but there’s many versions of it. So who knows what that means.”

“Nance you’re actually amazing.”

“So, I’ve been told.” She yawns.

“Okay, let’s call it a night, we’re both working girls alright.” Robin yawns after her making Nancy laugh.

“Yeah alright. Thanks Robin for talking.”

“I called you, and if you ever need to talk, you know I’m here, don’t be hesitant to reach out. I miss you.”

“I miss you too. Hey maybe we can hang out on the 4th? There’s gonna be that fair happening. Could be fun.”

“Ah, yes, show our dedicated patriotism.”

“Yes sir,” Nancy says sternly like a cadet.

Robin smiles, “Okay sure. I’ll be there anyway, the Hawkins Marching band is performing for like 2 minutes in our uniforms that will make me sweat buckets. Attendance is mandatory.” She mumbles.

“Pack clothes to change into, I’ll hold it.”

“Such a gentlewoman.” Robin teases.

Nancy hums.

“Goodnight Robin.”

“Night Nancy.”

Robin slams down the antenna and sits to collect her thoughts. 

“Daisy Bell. Huh.” Robin says to herself. She picks herself up and collects her things, reaching to the button in the garage closing the garage door.

A rustle presents itself making her stop her tracks. 

Wheels approach and she hides herself in a bush. It’s the sound of the bus that confuses her. Buses in Hawkins never really stop near her house especially since school is over. Mostly everyone in her neighborhood owns cars. Footsteps hit the road and then they appear on the dry dirt and grass, as the bus goes away. Then sniffles and Robin sees a lanky body and long curls get on the steps of her house.

“Eddie!?” Robin shouts and Eddie turns to her, eyes pink, tears and dirt on his face and once their eyes meet, he starts to sobs.

“Robin.” Eddie croaks making Robin drop everything and runs to her best friend. 

“Hey, hey, c’mere.” Robin collects him in her arms and he drops to the ground taking her with him.

“You’re not hurt are you?!” Robin buries her face in his hair. It smells fresh, sandy and salty. His head shakes.

“I just really need a friend right now.” He bawls, holding Robin’s middle.

“Okay. Okay,” Robin consoles and hugs him even tighter, letting her head rest against the door and trying not to worry about getting a mosquito bite as they're still outside. 

Chrissy’s current morning routine wasn’t so bad during debutante season. It was kinda nice having something to do and getting out to something already planned. Granted she definitely would want to spend it with her friends and not a group of girls and guys who were at most obnoxious or awkward.

There was one girl who tried to make conversation, the only thing is that the girl Lily Warner was more of a talker than then an actual conversationalist. It was a good way to get the hot gossip out of her as Chrissy watches her take sips of a silver flask in front of the adults, she's only 18.

She had offered Chrissy some but her last time drinking wasn’t exactly a good time. She was better drinking water or the salty electrolytes her mom packed for her. 

In the early days like this one just when the sun started to rise, she’d take advantage of the dance room. Wide windows and only one mirror which she liked better than the ones when she was little in ballet. Mirrors everywhere she looked made her pay way too much attention to her body. It was small, short and thin. 

She felt strong, but at the same time, she felt graceful. She felt pretty in tights leotards with skirts her mom would sew on. Her hair up and light makeup. 

She felt the same way cheerleading. She felt cool and well seen. She didn’t mind the attention, but also she really felt like she mostly danced for herself. For the rest of her team. Not for Jason, not for the tigers. It was her thing.

She put her bag in the black wooden cubby that felt out of place in the eggshell colored room, and light wooden flowers. She breathed in and out calmly getting ready to start on her stretches. A simple standing stretch like in gym class. Some barre stretching from ballet and finally yoga stretches to calm her heartbeat and mind. She needed this physical routine to stay sharp and feel in her muscles, her body feeling something other than the uncomfortable invincible weight she would sometimes carry with her through the day.

Once she was done there would be breakfast offered and she’d usually just grab a fruit and eat something at lunch like her mom told her to. But her mother wasn’t here. And she was hungry. So she ate breakfast. Steve would eat with her, but today it seems like he was running late, until the 10 girls and their escorts' eyes were on the front door when he walked in.

His eyes were pink, almost red showing Chrissy whenever he had cried, he almost was on the brink of doing it again. His usual flounceful hair was messy and in his face puffy and his usual tidy gym clothes have been replaced with sweatpants and a metal t-shirt that she recognizes might be Eddie.

“Sleep on the wrong side of the bed Harrington!?” Some guy in the back yelled that Chrissy knows is on the swim team with Steve. Was on the swim team. They weren’t really friends Steve had told her. He wasn’t friends with anyone from basketball, football or swim, not if they were friends with Jason, Billy or Tommy. The people around the nameless guy laughed.

Chrissy flew up from her seat abandoning her plate of unfinished eggs and her book shutting closed, losing her page number.

“Sorry I’m late Chris,” He whispered as she grabbed his wrist and left the cafeteria. She brought them outside on the patio where there were no windows, the sun starting to heat up the chairs and pool with sunlight and her shoulders.

“Never mind your sorry for what happened? What’s wrong? No offense but you look awful. Did you even get any sleep?” She came closer inspecting his dark circles and the uncomfortableness in his whole demeanor which she’s never seen on him before.

She’s a bit uncomfortable herself not really knowing how to deal with this Steve. And she thinks he can read that off of her.

“No?”

She cocks her head.

“Okay yeah, no I didn’t. I-” He stops himself licking his dried lips.

“I think I really messed up something with-someone.”

“Whose this someone?” She asks genuinely.

His chest tightens.

“You don-”

“Eddie.” He whispers like a secret.

“Oh. What, what did you do?”

“I lied.” He trembles but the world is still deductible.

“About what?” She leads him to a wooden chair made for two, he looks like he’ll burst any minute if he tells her anything else.

“About…everything.”

Chrissy’s neatly plucked brows scrunch. 

“Everything?” She repeats and he curls into himself, his chest laying on top of hip lap, his hands kneading his calves until he covers his eyes.

“I’m such an idiot.” He mumbles under his breath. Chrissy is unaware whether she was supposed to hear that.

He’s heartbroken, that much is clear. Whatever happened his heart is hearting. She’s seen it before when her dad steps outside after a fight with her mom. How some cheer mates act after being dumped by their boyfriends and vice versa.

She’s seen with Jason, when they went on a break last winter break. Chrissy’s not sure she’s ever seen heartbreak between friends though, so she sits back and thinks really deeply and decides she’s either crazy or smarter than she thinks. Still she slithers in the possibility.

“Did you say something you regretted?” Chrissy tries, watching Steve unveil his eyes and yeah there are tears glistening.

“And then some.”

“Oh no.” Chrissy sympathizes and Steve pinches his nose, giving a small smile.

“Yeah,”

“Do you want to talk about it?” Chrissy suggests and Steve is looking straight ahead, contemplating.

“You don’t have to. But, I’ve learned if you keep these kinds of things to yourself you just spiral into hating yourself.” Steve looks at her, knowing she’s right.  “Plus, I’m a really good listener, and I’m your friend,” Chrissy lays a hand on his forearm squeezing gently, “whatever you say will stay between us and only us.”

“Even Robin?” Steve says and Chrissy smiles.

“Even Robin. Because Robin is not part of this.”

Steve looks ahead, eyes following to the pool making Chrissy follow his eyes.

“So?” Chrissy asks and Steve nods, and tells him everything.

How he had met up with Eddie the night before after work. It was late and had a curfew, and they were supposed to talk about some things Steve was struggling to come to terms with. Chrissy already guessed but he doesn’t say it, not explicitly. 

Steve took Eddie to a lake outside of Hawkins he used to go to with his parents. They had a lakehouse that was vacant most of the time unless they let family or friends stay over and he admitted to her that it was his ‘place’, he never brought or even mentioned it to another person before.

Eddie was excited to swim in an actual lake that wasn’t in Hawkins, where he wouldn’t be scared of being seen. “I didn’t know he was insecure like that.” Steve told Chrissy who was equally surprised. Maybe it had to do with him feeling too loud, with his hair, tattoos, scared of being looked at, taking up space. But who knows.

Eddie wasn’t insecure around Steve which made Chrissy want to spill a ‘duh’ from her lips but she kept listening.

“But I’m scared. I’m scared of the water.” Steve blinks some tears away and bites his lip. Chrissy holds his hand. He tells her about Barbra Hollands. About how when the last time he saw her was at his pool looking miserable while he and Nancy went up stairs for privacy. He talks about his assholeness, his dismay for Barb and only truly not giving a shit about how she would get home, and what she thought of him. 

When he heard that she died, all he could think about was not even about Barb but Nancy and her hurt. He feels guilt. He feels guilty about Barb not making it home. He feels guilty about trying to forget about her while his girlfriend, the girl he was in love with, the girl who was his whole world, was hurting and there was nothing he could do about it. If anything he was making it worse.

He talks about why he quit swimming his junior year and how he took up basketball for the spring and how his senior year he solely focused on basketball even managing to be captain but most importantly he was staying away from the water and he was good at it. Chrissy remembers the shift of the Hawkins golden boy truly being good at everything thrown at him. She also remembers him missing his usual hours at the Hawkins pool this summer, missing his usual position on the pool chairs he filled every year since he was 16.

Steve tells her he was trying to be brave in front of Eddie who had no idea of this fear of his. So brave that he slipped in with him by the shallow area which was a really fucking bad idea. Because he started to spiral, not paying attention to anything the lips in front of him were saying because he was thinking about Barb and about Nancy and how everything crashed when he said ‘I love you’ to Nancy for the first time and she smiled and didn’t say it right away but eventually did and that was enough. Even if it wasn’t the whole truth.

He was scared of what he wanted to say to Eddie, his best friend, the person that sees through him like water, everything. Everything in his heart. Not because he was gonna get his heartbroken again but if he said what he truly meant nothing ever would be the same and he didn’t have it in him to jump. So instead he crawled out of the dark abyss while Eddie followed him and Steve apologized for needing a minute to himself. Eddie was worried of course but then Steve lied again.

That is if Eddie really wants to help. Forget it. Everything that happened to them the last 24 hours to just forget it. Eddie stood tall and fought, fought for himself, fought for Steve and his innocence but Steve didn’t deserve it. So he stabbed himself in the back and argued that maybe Eddie didn’t know him as well as he thought. And Eddie stared at him in disbelief and took his stuff and left. 

Steve thought Eddie would take the car, but no, almost having a heart attack in the kitchen he watched Eddie get in a cab instead, having called it from the phone booth.

Steve tried to rush to the taxi to pay but he was too late, he just watched it leave. 

And that’s why Steve dried himself in an estranged bed out of a Hawkins and was late, having only his gym clothes and a cup of coffee in his stomach.

So, Chrissy thought, everyone was just having some homosexual internal issues this summer huh?

“Fuck.” Is all she can say.

“Yeah, fuck.” Steve says breathing in and out. Tears mostly gone and breathing back to a normal pace, he looks visually calmer like he’s accepted what happened.

“I don't know what to do. He hates me.” Chrissy exhales slowly instead of agreeing. Because it wouldn’t help but also she can’t help but think ‘no’.

“No he doesn’t. You just didn’t tell him what you said to me.You got scared and said something stupid. But he doesn’t hate you.”

Steve nods slowly.

“I’ll talk to him if you want. I was gonna see him today anyway.” She offers and his hazel eyes light up.

“Would you tell him what I said? Please, I know it’s a big ask.” He begs, she lays a hand on his shoulder. 

“I’ll tell him half. He deserves to listen to rest by you though, alright?” Steve nods and he pulls her in a hug and she rolls her eyes but holds on. She’s sorry he doesn’t feel like he deserves to be loved over something that’s not even his fault. Whatever happened to Barb was some freak accident he couldn’t predict. But she’s sure he’s heard that over and over again. But she hugs him until he lets go.

Chapter Text

July 1st, 1985

Eddie stared hard at the TV, watching harshly, his eyes still stung. In a few seconds his eyes pool with tears and he’ll wipe them away with the sleeve of Robin’s hoodie. He went to bed shortly after Robin convinced him to sleep in a bed rather than outside on dirty wood. He could sense rain grumbling through the sky. It felt like it came just for him and his mental state. Steve wants nothing to do with him. He should have honestly seen this coming and maybe in a way he did, he was just really hoping his worst fears wouldn’t come true.

It’s past the afternoon now and everyone in Hawkins has had an entire day except him and he hasn’t moved from the Buckley's couch since she left for work around 10. She held him until he woke up, let him go when he got up to use the bathroom and she got up herself waiting for Eddie to come back to her bed until he he just held her baby blanket around him and smiled weakly, Robin smiled back wanting all the answers to grant his wish of peace but he couldn’t think of anything so he let her take him in his arms again.

He kept it short and sweet. There was a boy he thought could go somewhere with. He was wrong and that was that. Robin listened and held his face emphatically and wiped away his tears, like they always did for each other.

She asked if he should call Wayne and let him know where he was. He nodded feeling guilty down his stomach that he didn’t even bother to call Wayne when he stayed out late but turns out he wasn’t home and instead she earned a message from Hopper’s line, a message from Wayne telling Robin if he could let Eddie know he stayed over at Hop’s who wasn’t feeling great.

Eddie thought that was a little dramatic but they were best friends after all and he’d had done the same for anyone. Even Steve. He’d still do anything for Steve.

His eyes start to blur when he thinks about him. His face, his eyes, his hand that held his waist should make him feel like nothing, but that would be a lie. He still wanted him. He wanted Steve Harrington next to him, holding his hand and for him to sit on Steve’s lap after a long day and he’d kiss him, hold him, and love him.

But people like him don’t get fairytale happy endings, at least with the first person they want it with. He wasn’t the princess in a tower waiting for prince charming cause he was a boy and Steve probably freaked out about that part, even though it felt like the least important part for the hours they spent with each other.

It was probably more than that. I mean just look at their parents, it’s almost ridiculous to think whatever was between them could be something that lasted. He scoffs at himself wiping his tears, his rings rough on his face. He looked at his hands with dirt underneath them and he looked at his wrists. He rips off his jewelry, Steve’s bracelet being the last one feeling like fire underneath his skin. 

“So stupid.” Eddie unclasps it and walks into the kitchen thinking of somewhere to throw it but he then remembers it was Monday and the garbage was to be taken out, so why not help Robin out.

He drops the bracelet in the bin and then ties the minimal amount of trash Robin had curated through the last week and she might yell at him later but he doesn’t care, he just needs it gone. He drops the bag in the trash can, and turns away back into the house. He then huffs, crosses his arms and turns back to TV. 

MTV is announcing the additions of the set list for LIVE AID in a few weeks and his heart unbreaks a little. He smirks a bit when he sees Judas Priest, Queen and hell even Wham!. Because his heartbreak is one tiny thing in the universe while this is bigger than he ever thought people could care about people like him and even people not like him. It also makes him a little pissed off his favorite artists not being spoken about but hey he’ll take Ozzy over Hetfield any day.

He doesn't notice he takes his eyes off the screen and out the front door digging in the thankfully not gross trash bin until a physical jump from the thunder. Plops of water start hitting the top of his head and he can hear the phone rigging. He walks back to the kitchen and throws the bracelet in the sink and washes his hands quickly until he picks up the phone.

“Hello,” he grunts, wiping his hands off his sweatpants.

“Eddie?”

“The one and only,” Eddie declares to the voice he believes belongs to the one also experiencing heartbreak, but it doesn’t sound like that's what was happening.

“Eddie I really messed up,”

“Mike?”

“I walkied and you didn’t answer so I called Robin at Scoops and she told me where you were and I really need your help!”

“Okay, slow down, what happened. Is this about El?” 

“No, not El. Me and Will had a fight.” Mike says cautiously. 

“About what?”

“I’m not really sure, it’s just-” he pauses, groaning frustrated with himself. 

“Okay take a deep breath with me c’mon.” Mike whines but does as he’s told. Eddie was probably the few that he actually took orders from.

“It was kinda about El,” Mike admits. “I guess he was jealous about how much time I’ve been spending with her.”

“Hm.” Eddie hummed, trying not to break. He’s seen the signs of jealousy of loneliness rise from Will the day Hopper let her go to Mike’s. Mike’s turned into everyone’s house, and everywhere where there weren't many people. Until yesterday where El broke the rules, where she broke up with Mike and made a decision for herself.

“And I know I am alright. Hopper made that clear. I just didn’t know what to say so I said some asshole things about us not being kids anymore, which is true!” Eddie takes in a deep inhale, massaging his temple. 

They aren’t kids but at the same time aren’t they?

“I just, I don’t know what to do he left in the fucking rain and I am worried about him. What if he gets hurt, what if he does something stupid, he may not say a lot but he feels a lot I know that much.”

“If you know he feels a lot, why did you say what you said?”

“Can’t you be on my side for once!”

“I’m not sure I can do this one. Mike, are you forgetting everything you've been through? I understand wanting for things to be normal but that shit doesn’t happen over night. I understand that relationships can make you blind with the amount of fun you're having but-” another sharp sting of thunder.

“But you're still his best friend. You need to find a balance because you care about him right.”

“Of course I do, why would you even ask that?”

“Cause you’re probably not showing it. How many times have you guys hung out this summer?”

“Like everyday!” Mike says exasperated.

“Just the two of you?” Eddie demands.

Silence.

“See? You need to talk to him dude. You can’t expect him to know things if you don’t tell him.”

“Should I go now?” 

“Maybe wait till the rain stops. I don’t want you getting hurt either, and Mike?”

“Yeah.” 

“Maybe go alone. I think this is a talk you and I will need to have on your own.”

“Okay.” Mike says cautiously. “Lucas was part of it too.”

“Sounds like it has more to do with you though right?”

Mike hums in agreement.

“If anything, go first. Then let Lucas go. I trust you to take turns alright.”

“Alright.” Mike agreed. “Hey Eddie?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you think you can check on him?”

“Uhhh,” Eddie drags, he doesn’t really have a car, but hey no one’s ever died from rain.

“Please. Just to make sure he’s alright.”

“Yeah, okay.”

“Thanks, Eddie.”

“Just tell him how you feel without being an ass, okay. Promise me.”

“Promise.”

“Alright, I’ll start heading out. See ya.”

“Yeah, when the rain stops.” Mike reminds him, a little lighter than before.

“When the rain stops.” Eddie agrees before he hangs up and goes to chuck on his boots and an umbrella from an empty bucket outside by the couch.

He almost has a heart attack from opening the door and seeing Chrissy Cunnigham under a green umbrella and mud on her flats.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.” Chrissy says a bit startled herself.

“It’s fine, it's you and thunder against me,” He jokes. Chrissy’s face is solemn, almost pitiful. 

“I need to talk to you.” She says eagerly. “A little bit about me, a little bit of Robin, and a good bit about Steve.”

Eddie freezes and his eyes drop and sharpen down.

“What about Steve? Did he send you here?”

“I was headed here anyway, and like I said, I need to talk about me and I’m pretty sure you’re like the only person I can talk about it with.”

“I’ll talk about you, not Steve, no way.” Eddie shakes his head. He has no reason to be hearing him about anything and especially not from Chrissy.

“He can speak to me like the big boy he is, no offence. And besides I have a duty to fulfill for the greater good of a crumbling friendship so if you wanna talk you better walk.” Eddie says going past her and stopping at a baby blue Cutlass.

“You have a car?” He points at the vehicle and Chrissy rolls her eyes.

“My dad’s off today and let me borrow it. Where are you headed?”

“The Byers. I need to check on Will who got in a fight with Mike and biked home upset and I need to make sure he’s okay since no one’s at the house.”

“You really take an extra step as a babysitter.” Chrissy noted and Eddie smiled pleased.

“They're my sheepies.” 

A while later and a bit more in on the current tween situation they make it to the Byer’s house.

“No one’s here.” Chrissy announces stepping out of the car and motioning to the empty front lawn.

“Let’s check the back.” Eddie suggests going behind the house to absolutely nothing.

“How long does it take from Mike to Will’s?” Chrissy asks, walking a little deeper than the back yard.

“Not this long.” Eddie verifies following Chris.

“Eddie!” Chrissy shouts and Eddie catches up observing long bike tracks  going deeper into the forest.

“I know where he is!” Eddie pushes his feet carefully on the mud while Chrissy tries not to complain about her feet getting dirty and wet. From a distance they hear cries and groans of frustration. The hitting on metal against wood.

“Will!” Eddie calls after him and Chrissy follows deeper and deeper into the woods until Eddie stops her and they arrive at Castle Byers. Will is in front of his creation, his destroyed creation. He’s completely drenched, hair long and floppy as he turns around heaving and sobbing he crashes himself into Eddie's arms causing him to drop his umbrella.

Chrissy covers all three of them as much as she can and rubs a hand on the back of the boy’s trembling body.

Thunder claps around them and Chrissy suggests getting Will inside to take a shower and change while she makes some late lunch. 

“You sure Ms.Byer’s won’t mind?” Chrissy asks Eddie as she pours boxed macaroni in the pot of boiling water.

“Nah. I’ve done this before whenever I babysit.” Eddie says from the table cutting up broccoli and carrots and putting them on a baking sheet lined pan.

“It’ll take a load off when Jonathan and Joyce come back from work.” Eddie glances at the wall clock.

“That should be soon.” Eddie informs and Chrissy looks back at him.

“It must be the rain. At least it’s calmed down. I just hope we don’t have another blackout.” Chrissy says with a hint of annoyance.

“Yeah, hopefully.” Eddie slumps back in his chair watching Chrissy come to sit at the table and puts barely enough oil on the vegetables. She begins to salt and pepper.

“So what did you want to talk about?” Eddie asks and Chrissy grimaces.

“Not sure now's the time.” 

“Water’s still running, c’mon it had to be important enough to come all the way to Robin’s, which I’m not sure how you predicted.”

“I called the diner, Wayne told me even though I should have assumed.”

“Ah.” Eddie nodded letting her continue. 

Chrissy takes a deep breath in and out setting down salt and pepper.

“I like Robin.” She blurts, closing her eyes, head down like she’s praying for the raw food in front of her.

Eddie is taken aback. Then a smirk.

“You like Robin.” He says again.

“Mhm.” Chrissy says, peeking an eye to a very smiley Eddie Munson.

He bites his lip, “Since when?”

Chrissy thinks for a moment.

“Since I’ve met her. I think.” She is relieved as Eddie rolls his eyes and drags her to him, enveloping his arms around her.

“Oh thank God,” She mumbles against his damp hoodie.

Eddie pulls back.

“What?”

“I’m just glad you're being cool about this,” Chrissy clarifies her words. Eddie’s face falls.

“Of course I’m okay with this.” Eddie holds her hand, tracing her golden ring on her middle finger.

“I’d be a pretty big hypocrite if I wasn’t.” Eddie admits and Chrissy matches his smirk.

“I had a feeling.” Chrissy confesses and Eddie’s mouth opens surprisingly.

“Am I that obvious?”

“No.” Chrissy shakes her head. “But with Steve,” She starts and Eddie gets up to the stove, Chrissy turns her body towards him.

“With Steve it’s obvious that you care about him. And that’s okay. It’s more than okay Eddie, he told me. Not about you, just him.” Eddie’s back faces her and he stirs the pot. “He knows it wasn't a place where he didn't tell me anything that was between you, just that he’s a coward. And he’s sorry for how he acted.” Chrissy rambles and Eddie turns to her with a muted smile.

“Tell me more about Robin.” Chrissy exhales. She drops it, she’ll try again, the wounds seem too fresh at the moment.

“What do you want to know?”

Eddie waves his hand in a circle motion like he’s conjuring a well prepared question.

“What are you going to do about it?” 

“I know about her.” Chrissy says carefully, “At prom I saw her kiss Vickie, not sure about that part.”

“Ah, ah, ah, Vickie kissed her. Trust me nothing is going on there.” Eddie corrects with the wooden spoon and Chrissy’s chest finally deflates after what feels like weeks.

“That’s good to know. I was gonna wait until she came to me. I think I still will, but if he reciprocates anything, I don't know I guess I'll go for it.”

“Yeah, okay. Just, be good to her Chris, I am her best friend after all.” Eddie says as the oven beeps, alerting them to put the raw vegetable tray in the oven.

“How do you feel? I know it can be a lot? Especially with your church thing.” Eddie questions, hoping he didn’t say anything offensive.

“Honestly, kinda freaked out. But also it makes sense, why I was never really into Jason like I should’ve been. Or maybe I did but I doubt it.”

“You’re a newb, no need for putting yourself in a box now.” Eddie lectures and Chrissy nods gently.

“But as much as I am freaked out, I am also insanely safe. With you, with Robin, our mutual peer with tall hair.” Eddie looks down at that.

“I feel better knowing I’m not completely alone.” Her voice wobbles and she swallows her spit. The back of her feels hot from the discomfort but Eddie just walks to her and lets her embrace his middle.

“You’re gonna be just fine Chrissy Cunningham. I promise.” Eddie promises softly kissing the top of her hair. Chrissy doesn’t cry, but she squeezes, hard, until the doorbell rings and Eddie gives her one more squeeze before looking through the blinds and groaning.

“Who is it?” Chrissy asks.

“Just some un-patient rascals.” He opens the door.

“Hello Mike, Lucas.” Chrissy waves at the two boys dripping water on the floor that Eddie groans at.

“The rain stopped, where is he?” Mike lashed, chucking off his raincoat on the green couch next to him.

“Hey, Chrissy!” Lucas says waving does the same.

“What is she doing here?” Mike says and both Lucas and Eddie smack him on the head.

“OW!” He squealed and Chrissy grins.

“Who do you think gave me a ride dude, be thankful I got there when I did cause spoiler alert you did a pretty fucking big number on him. Both of you.” Eddie accuses the two looking guilty. 

“Where is he?” Mike asks, and just then Will is in the room looking around and stopping once he’s aware Chrissy is here. Dry with damp hair he breathes unsteadily.

“Eddie?” Will quavered and Eddie came closer telling the other boys to stay put.

In Jonathan’s room Will is shaking a bit, fisting his shirt anxiously and Eddie offers a hand, Will takes it.

“I think he’s back.” All Eddie can do is stare at him and remember to breathe.

“Well, I’m pretty sure we found our Russians.” Robin announces the obvious and Dustin has an adrenaline filled smile.

“Yup! They definitely weren’t speaking English.”

“And how do you know they speak Russian and not like Portuguese or something?” Steve argues as they walk down the stairs to the backdoor back into scoops where Joey is currently flipping his scooper to scrape a ball of vanilla on a slice of red velvet.

“Because we’ve spent almost 48 hours translating Russian?” Robin huffs.

“Yeah, Steve I think we picked up on some Russian, unlike someone.” Dustin sasses and Steve rolls his eyes. 

“Whatever.” He whispers and Robin looks at him and his resting sad face. Steve’s been like this the whole day and she’s honestly starting to feel kinda bad.

“Hey, you okay? You know he’s just kidding right?” Robin asks, watching as Steve packs his bag. Their shift ended an hour ago and Joey’s been given a very obvious lie of them forgetting her expensive lipstick on top the roof. 

“No, yeah, just,” Steve rubs his neck, comforting himself.

“I took your advice.” 

“Oh,” that sounds like it didn’t work. “guessing it didn’t go well.”

“Yeah.” Steve confirms and quickly reassures her, “Not your fault.”

“It could have,” Robin gives an awkward laugh. “I haven’t really ever been in a relationship before.”

“Not since Gareth right?” Steve says apologetically and it hurts a bit to lie to the guy.

“That never really went to anyone, just a crush.” Robin shrugs.

“Still, it worked for a minute, just, I messed up.” Steve gives a sour face, swallowing his spit. Robin nods.

“Sorry.”

“It’s okay Robin, I just wanna go home and forget about it. C’mon I’ll give you a ride.” Steve says, clutching his keys and waving to Joey to chat for a minute about some shipments coming in.

“What’s up with him? He got super sensitive when I brought up his current life.” Dustin asks, coming back to the front from drying his hair in the bathroom.

“Realationship stuff I think.” 

“At least he’s finally moving on from Nancy, that’s a plus.” Dustin points out and Robin nods.

“And he’s staying clear of Chrissy.”

“Oh god she’s way too good for him.” Dustin snorts, putting on his backpack and heading out the parlor.

“He needs someone different, maybe like a total opposite.” Dustin suggests and Robin nods.

“YES,” Robin yelps. “He needs someone to like, change his life, someone who is loud and free of all primitive constructs!”

"That's exactly what I said.” Dustin jumps in victory and Robin laughs. “Why do we make such a good team?”

“That we are my strange child.” 

“Steve needs someone who stands up for what they believe in like him.” Dustin points out.

“He needs someone with good music taste. Teach him something new.” Robin lists looking back at Steve behind them and accidentally knocking into someone. 

“Maybe someone who's a bit more out there, someone who puts him in his place.” 

“Awesome taste in movies.” 

“And books overall are just cool. Maybe a bit of a nerd?” 

“If only we knew someone.” Robin says putting up her hood and Dustin following as they wait for Steve. “So Dustin first and then you?” Steve asks the two and they nod.

“Yeah I should see how Eddie-”

“EDDIE!” Dustin yells out of nowhere and he covers his mouth.

Robin and Steve stare at him blankly. Steve looks down and Dustin squints at that.

“Sorry. I just forgot I need a book from him, Robin can you ask?”

“Um, yeah okay no need to freak.”

“Okay.” Steve walks out in the rain heading to his car.

“What was that?” Robin questions and Dustin bites his lip.

“What about Eddie?”

“What about Eddie?” Robin repeats.

“How about Eddie and Steve, I mean c’mon think about it?”

Robin blows cold air.

“I’m thinking...” 

“And?”

“And that would be kinda insane.” 

“And perfect.”

“And what do you think Steve is…like Eddie?” Robin hints and Dustin basically twinkles.

“I think Steve’s relationship problems are coming from somewhere not too far away from us.”

“No way did you just make parallel with our underground Russian ploy.”

“That you discovered in a day. Even the song!” Dustin exclaimed.

“That was Nancy, and a bit of Steve and Nancy's past anecdote.”

“Still. When blue meets yellow in the west, you're a genius.”

Robin hums. Fuck it.

“If I said I agreed, and I’ve been thinking about this since Christmas.”

“No fucking shit.” Dustin curses and Robin licks her lips.

“Maybe.”

“Friends don’t borrow each other's clothes, Robin. Not unless they don’t have to.” Dustin reminds her about Steve’s uncharacteristic Iron Maiden tee he wore to work today.

“And Steve forced his car keys into Eddie’s,” Robin claims.

“Or being the loudest at graduation,” Dustin says.

“Are we reaching?”

“Maybe.”

“Maybe not.” 

“You’re the puzzle master. I’m the love master.” Dustin announces as Steve drives in front of them.

Robin opens the front door. “For our friends sake, I hope that’s true.” 

Chapter Text

July 2, 1985

Eddie rubs his knuckles, playing with his rings and trying to not implode as more and more men and boys are leaving the men’s room at the community pool. He volunteered for this. Hanging himself in front of a monster. In front of Billy.

He’s hoping he doesn’t look like a creep, in very unfriendly pool clothes, jeans that are cut off to his knees and a hoodie he practically stole from Robin to sleep over at the Byers. Joyce didn’t come home but she left a message that Hopper had the stomach flu and she would stay over at the cabin to watch over him with to Eddie sounded like their Italian dinner date wasn’t done yet. He is confused that Wayne was also taking care of Hopper but hey who knows with Joyce’s stubbornness she probably kicked him out.

Only Jonathan came home last night and in a bit of a temper. He had spooked Eddie who was watching TV and contemplating whether or not to call Scoops Ahoy and fill in Robin, Steve and Dustin on the current Will feeling part of the Upside Down again. But he concluded if it’s not true he’d be talking out of his ass making them worry about nothing, and going out of his way to talk to Mr. ‘I don’t know what I want’ is definitely not something he wants to jump at the opportunity to.

Will swore to him not to tell Jonathan or Joyce, not until they knew for sure that ‘it’ was back and though he would never make a pinky promise against Joyce, Jonathan himself was seemingly not in the mindset to worry about anything that wasn’t already feeding off of him.

Eddie offered a joint, which he kept in his wallet most days. Jonathan took it, thanking him before asking him to split it and Eddie nodded as they made their way to the backyard.

“Your mom left a message, she’s staying with Hop, something about ‘food poisoning’.” Eddie smirks, making air quotes and Jonathan gag.

“Gag me with a fucking spoon.”

Eddie snorts, covering his mouth. The rain is light now, not pouring like hours before. 

“Be nice to your new daddy Jonny, who knows when you’re gonna need him.”

Jonathan kicks Eddie’s thigh and Eddie yelps.

“Fuck cops,” Jonathan argues and Eddie nods.

“I’m not the only person that would apparently." Jonathan smacks him on the arm and Eddie defends himself and the joint in his hands hovering over telling the boy with mousy hair it could be gone in a second and then he backs off stealing it back.

“You’re gross,” Jonathan says with a nervous smirk.

He knows. He’s known for a while about Eddie. Like Steve, like everyone he heard rumors, heard the jokes, but he never believed them until he started hanging out with the guy who will promptly show disgust at the ending of every rom-com in which the girl chooses the wrong guy, saying the other guy was way better and hotter. Or in horror movies Eddie would mourn when the hot guy is the first victim.

During their daily music debates, Eddie had a purely metal taste yes, but some men he would defend against Jonathan were more conventionally attractive than talented.

Full offense to Tommy Lee.

It was until Eddie joked that a man of no self-respect would sleep with him. Jonathan said that if he had to sleep with anyone it would be Jeff Young. Eddie said nervously ‘I wasn’t really joking’ and Jonathan answered simply ‘I know.’ And that was that.

If there was anyone to add to the list of who was most accepting of others who were different, Jonathan Byers was top of that list.

“Thanks for dropping Will off, and for staying, but if you want I drive you back to yours?” Jonathan offers inhaling a drag visually feeling calmer.

“He asked me to stay.” Eddie assured him, sipping on his second glass of lemonade.

“Did something happen?” Jonathan perked up his brows drawing together. 

“No, not just a nightmare,” Eddie lied and yet again he doesn’t, “We were watching a movie with The Party and he fell asleep then he started shaking, cried a bit, asked me to stay the night and knowing Joyce or you were home stayed, I know you’d rather have someone at home with him.”

Jonathan nodded looking down with guilt. He’s been staying over Nancy and vice versa so his time home has been a bit wonky these days. Except for tonight their last words to each other weren't ideal.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t here, shit went down at work and-”

“Nah, no, none of that man.” Eddie waves off, “I’m not gonna make you feel guilty about a job you’ve been working your ass off for.”

Jonathan scoffs. “I might not have it anymore by tomorrow.”

Eddie frowned.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that tonight Nancy and I had to call 911 for a poor woman with basically rabies all because we were chasing down a story that’s definitely not gonna happen anymore.” Jonathan snarled picking at his pajama pants.

“Jesus.”

“Yeah. I mean God, I love Nancy.” Jonathan sputtered, “I love her. I love how she will never give up no matter how much those assholes treat her at work but I can’t be brave like her when I have the only job I heard back from all summer that wasn’t at that stupid mall!” 

Eddie studied the man in front of him but ultimately agreed. They fit together perfectly, and yet dipping themselves into the rat race will ultimately show two completely different worlds. Class is something that Eddie used to feel humiliated by until he learned it was undoubtedly uncontrollable. You couldn’t choose where you started, until America tries to teach you if you're smart and want it enough you can get out of the hole that is low class America.

They just forgot to mention you needed an insane amount of luck. It was mostly if not fully, bullshit. And at the end of the day, you do what you can, and help people who can’t help themselves.

Eddie looked at the yard. The crickets making small chirps and nodding.

”Enough of my life. How are you…and-“

”Don’t say his name?“

”Wayne.”

“Was that really what you were going to say?” Eddie asked solemnly and Jonathan shrugged.

”It’s just you guys have been spending a lot of time together this summer.”

”You jealous Byers?” Jonathan scoffed.

”Yeah right l, I bet his favorite movie is something awful like that Fast Times movie.”

Eddie gags and Jonathan chuckles.

”No but seriously I was not expecting you two to be attached to the hip. Kinda thought you were-“

”Being stupid following a guy who looks at every chick with a nice smile.” Eddie smiled lazily and Jonathan frowned.

”Not when he’s with you. He’s different. He’s not the Steve in high school as much as I still thought. Not when he gave us the tickets, not when he looks at you with so much…. I don’t know. But he doesn’t look at you like a bro.” Jonathan criticized and Eddie responded with a laugh.

”We’re too different. Good for friendship. I don’t think anything else.”

“That’s what I once thought,” Jonathan claimed and Eddie shook his head.

”We’re not you and Nancy.”

”No you’re not. But we’re not great all the time obviously. But I love her enough to not give up.” He says sternly and Eddie feels the same look Chrissy and Wayne gave him. A ‘at least try look’ but what they haven’t said is-

“From what you’ve told me he was being stupid.”

Eddie nodded. Steve had been stupid.

”But someone once said to Nancy and don’t ask who,” Eddie quirked a brow.

”Only love makes you that crazy, and that damn stupid.”

Eddie Munson and Steve Harrington  were both pretty crazy and both pretty stupid.

It was kinda Eddie’s favorite thing about them. It was like they were the same kinda guy but in different ways. Which is already a crazy thought process.

Steve would be cool on the outside if he’d have to face his high school who might be possessed by a dark entity but probably freak last minute. Eddie freaks out during the first minute but makes out alive at the end and ends up making somewhat smart decisions.

If Billy Hargrove wasn’t possessed, the note Eddie left in his staff-only locker will be read seriously, and he’ll meet Eddie in the sauna once the clock strikes 8:30. And even if the man was one of the many banes of Eddie Munson’s existence, he secretly hoped the Mind Flayer had picked someone else.

Part of Eddie did believe before that night Billy came to Byers house to get Max, when he hurt Lucas, Robin and-, and Steve. He could change, let the rage quiet down and talk to someone. But that wasn’t Eddie’s responsibility even if he tried. Billy stayed away after that night for sure. He still hurt other kids, taunted Steve. So as much Eddie sympathizes with Max as he watches her keeping a lookout, as he plans on what even plans to say to the guy, he can’t say he’s sorry.

Maybe this would be one of the last tim-

You couldn’t be an asshole to people and then decide for whatever reason to be nice to one. It’s not how Eddiel rolled, and he wasn’t gonna start because the guy had some attraction towards him.

Mike had wanted to taunt him, build up the anger to activate him quickly but Eddie shot that down real fast. He was no Hopper, no Nancy, but he was prepared with his bat, and a gun. He’d have to maybe shoot Billy Hargrove in the leg, he hoped for the best-case scenario. That Billy wouldn’t be exposed to the Upside Down, the monsters, everything.

Eddie swallows hard as his watch beeps and the walkie in his hand vibrates.

“Let’s do it.” She says sternly into her walkie and Eddie looks across the pool yard watching her like stone, with Lucas and Will by her side. Max nods and all Eddie could do was nod back and walk deeper into the gym and there he was. Head back on the wall as Billy sat on the bench, playing with his whistle. 

“Well hello, Munson,” Billy said breathy. It was familiar, like they were in History class again and his boot would be a little too close to Eddie’s chair table, his chable. Somehow that feels like forever ago.

“Hey, Billy.” Eddie hesitated, “How ya doing.” He stays a good inch from the door, enough to be close, enough to act as normal as possible.

“Cut the greetings, what do you want? Did Maxine get into shit or what?” Bill drawled in his usual thick voice.

“No, no, just wanted to say bye?” Eddie challenged. He needed something to provoke him. Make him react but not with anger. Eddie’s in no mood to attack the beast just yet.

“Bye?” Billy’s sandy eyebrows scrunched.

“I’m leaving Hawkins tomorrow.” Eddie swishes his saliva, he can be a good liar when he wants to.

Billy nods, “Where to?” He asked, his leg starting to bounce gently.

“California.” Eddie said quickly. “Moving in with my cousin, spoiler alert, I kinda hate it here.”

“And why was it so important that you tell me this? You hate me, I hate you. So get out.”  Billy starts to get up and Eddie winces, glancing at the sauna.

“I just wanted to ask you something.” Eddie says as Billy comes up against him.

“What!?” Billy barks, annoyed now and Eddie flinches against the wall. Eddie palms his hands against the wall. 

Activate him, that’s all you have to do, even if you hurt him. Will had said.

“Aren’t you supposed to be following Harrington around, aren’t you his bitch or something!?” 

Billy’s breath was hot and Eddie almost stopped breathing.

“Do you see him around?” Eddie exhales and he can smell soap off of Billy’s body. A mix of soap and sweat.

Billy huffs and leaves Eddie’s space before Eddie goes back grabbing his arm.

“Tell me why you’re the way you are?” 

“What?” Billy spits out confusingly and Eddie shakes his head.

“Tell me why you're mean and an asshole. I gotta know before I leave.” Billy gives him a question book like he’s crazy and maybe Eddie is, but he has to know. So he pushes…

“Is it your dad? Max told me some things, I had a shit one too so maybe we’re not so different I just don’t understand this anger you have all time.” He’s genuinely asking, he never felt the need to ask before, but he is now. He sees Billy’s blue glassy eyes, and his skin starts to sweat.

“Shut up.” He says sternly but Eddie pushes again.

“Tell me. Tell me what he does, does he do it to Max?” Eddie murmurs and Billy roars again, “STOP IT!”

“Why was it me you were nice too!?” Eddie shouts and Billy pushes him against the wall and Eddie freezes, knowing what’s next, but it never happens.

“What do you want me to say!” Billy screams. “That he beats the shit out of me?! That I’ve been a disappointment since my mom left!?” He tosses Eddie against the brick wall again making the back of Eddie’s head instantly sore. 

“I don’t know! I don’t know what’s wrong with me!? AND I KNOW YOU KNOW WHY I CAN’T HIT YOU!” Billy drops Eddie and Eddie starts to breathe heavily. He watches Billy pace, and pulls on his hair.

“AND SOMETIMES I DO! I wanna hit you,” Eddie’s jaw clenches. “Every time you're with him you laugh, you have fun right in front of my face, like it’s hilarious." Billy cackles, “But I don’t, your lucky I don’t cause I cause fucking kill you if I wanted to.” He laughs and Eddie bites his lip, snot running down his nose.

“I’m never gonna change,” Billy whispers to himself and Eddie blinks away the tears moving a bit, closer and closer to the sauna, getting a hand on the door handle, “I’d rather be rotten inside than a fucking- what are you doing?” Billy’s been pacing so much he doesn’t see Eddie opening the sauna’s door and Billy runs to him inside and grabs his middle.

***

“Billy,” Eddie warns as he gets pressed against the bench, the pistol pressing against his back, 

“Billy no, n-” Eddie cries and uses his feet against Billy’s thighs as towers over him grabbing at the fabric of Eddie’s jeans, reaching for his zipper hands brushing against Eddie's skin that burns at the touch.

“I’ll give you a fucking goodbye you asked for-” Billy then starts to choke, and he falls back on the floor.

***

Eleven reaches his eyes, “Get out,” she warns and Eddie moves past Billy’s body that has broken the floor tiles, she slams the doors and knows Eddie is taken aback about how quickly Billy gets up and slams the small box of glass. Lucas, Will, and Mike lock the door with heavy chains as Max stares at him with her mouth gasping for air, he’s not sure how much they’ve seen of him and Eddie, but even then his red blotchy face is probably giving it away.

Billy starts to slam the door again and Eddie’s gaze hardens, he reaches for his gun tucked in his back and he takes a hold on it, unlocking the safety. He exhales slowly as Billy turns his notice onto one person. Max.

“Max,” He whispers and his pupils start to dilate as big as a black hole. Eddie’s seen this before.

“Do it.” Max orders Will who cranks the knob. Billy starts to slam the door again and runs his eyes through the room back to Eddie whose stomach starts to turn.

“Eddie.” He says harshly, like a knife cutting wood. “Let, ME, OUT YOU SHIT!” He commanded and Eddie shakes his head.

“The Mind flayer in him.” Eddie rasped and the party looked at him. “Will, his eyes.” And Will waits until Billy drops to the floor still lashing out scream after scream, to check the thermometer.

“We’re at 220.” He confirms and even Eddie is starting to sweat.

“We have to go higher,” Eddie argues and Max looks at him with worried eyes as Billy shouts more and more, and then they turn to sobs.

“It’s not my fault. It’s not my fault, Max. It’s not my fault, I promise.” Max steps closer and it takes everything for Eddie not to pull her away.

“What’s not your fault Billy,” her voice strains and Eddie steps a little closer, he can’t help it.

“I’ve done things, Max. Really…bad things but I didn’t mean to.” Billy croaks on the ground. Eddie glances at the thermometer, 250.

“Who made you do it?” Max begs.

Billy’s wet face looks guilty of a million things and he should feel bad. Eddie knows it was him who put his hands on him, and the anger, the darkness has been feeding off whatever thing was already inside Billy Hargrove. 

“I don’t know, it’s like a shadow,” Billy murmurs, “like a giant shadow, please Max, Eddie I’m sorry.”

Eddie’s face leans over Max and looks at him. 

“What else did you do Billy?!” Eddie pleads and Billy groans and thrashes back on the wooden bench.

Screaming, “It’s not my fault okay! Please, I tried to stop him okay! I did.” his voice exploding in agony. 

Max gasps and her voice wavers, “It’s going to be okay Billy, we just have to get it out of you, okay. We’ll help you, okay. You just have to talk to us, Billy?” Max chokes and Eddie watches closely as Billy’s hand starts to reach for something off the ground.

Just then Mike shouts a warning and Eddie grabs Max’s shoulders and pulls her back to the side of the wall before glass shatters in front of them and Billy’s arm reaches out with a piece of sharp tile. He digs it through the plastic door making dents and Eddie reaches for his bat on the wall but Lucas beats him to it may miraculously sling a piece of stone to the center of Billy’s forehead knocking him back.

“C’MON!” He shouts and Eddie is still holding on to Max pushing her behind him and El who looks up at the white ceiling lights. They all watch as they begin to flicker and just with that Eddie’s back. He's back to the Byers house with Christmas lights flickering around him, Robin, Nancy and Jonathan.

He’s back to the junkyard with Steve running while hitting demodogs while Eddie shoots and falls into his arms once there back in that run down bus. Steve held onto him so close.

He’s back at the bar, at the Hideout with that guy he forgot the name of. It’s back, and he has the kid behind him and a guy who just assaulted him

Squelches and ripping of skin curses Eddie’s ears as Billy gets up again and throws his body against the door, the chain jingling against each other.

“He’s gonna get out.” Eddie insists.

“What do we do?” Eddie asks El while in a hot flash Billy ends up closer to the floor. 

“I’ve got this.” El murmured before raising her hand and lifted the metal bar where the weight bench is bigger then whole self and thrashes it against Billy’s chest straining him. Eddie pushed the rest of the party back as Eleven screams her lungs out and blood starts dripping for her knows and Eddie should’ve seen it was too much for her when she collapses and the bar almost crashes into her.

Eddie pulls out the gun and shoots Billy in the chest 2 times until Max yells and pushes it out of his hand.

“MAX!” Eddie raged before watching as the bullets blew Billy to the wall but the bullets slipped out of his body like it didn’t fit and they fell to the ground. 

Billy takes short strides to reach Eleven before Mike yells at Eddie for the bat and he catches it swinging it on Billy’s back head to knock him out. Eleven groans and Mike runs to her. 

Billy crawls up to Eddie but even with a kick his hands grab so tightly onto Eddie’s ankle he can feel sprinkles of glass cut his skin and once again he’s on the wall, until Billy starts to float up and Eddie can hear Eleven’s devastating cry he had wished to never hear again.

“El-” Eddie tries to remind her to not overdo anything but Billy’s body is already going through the ancient wall of the Hawkins Community pool gym. A cloud of dust and concrete fill in the space quickly enough to blind Eddie. Eleven starts to cry and Mike holds her. 

Eddie scans the room and everyone is fine. Max is sobbing in Luca’s chest. Will comes over to place a towel over his bleeding calf even as tears fall on him mixing with his blood. Eddie looks across to the openness of the night Hawkins sky and sees Billy’s lump of limbs on the ground, and slowly gets up, just to run away. Away from Eddie, away from Max and the rest of the party and Eddie’s eyes blink a few more tears for the night.

Chapter Text

July 3, 1985

Chrissy flinches when a needle stabs into her skin.

“Ow.” She yelps and her mom scoffs her eyes, using a pair of orange scissors to snip a loose tread. 

“It wouldn’t have happened if you stayed still. Honestly, Chrissy, ever since you were a kid you couldn’t stay still.”

Chrissy sighs. “Sorry mom,”

“Where’s Steve? It's almost time for ballroom practice, it’s the last one.” Laura comes up behind her adjusting her ribbon on the back of the dress. Chrissy bites her cheek and glances at her watch. It’s well past 6 and Steve knew he was supposed to come earlier. He’s never been late before.

“He’ll be here soon. He would call me if anything was wrong.” Chrissy reassures her and Laura smiles.

“That’s a good man Chrissy. Maybe give him a break. He is a working man. Maybe he’s tired.” Laura reasons even though Chrissy said nothing against the guy.

“Yeah of course.” Chrissy steps off the box and walks in front of the mirror. She looks good. For not being a fan of the usual slimmer silhouette, preferring the easy flow of a midi skirt and a t-shirt draping over her arms rather than tightening it.

“And if anything I have someone who can step in just in case.” Laura says sweetly twirling the curls her daughters had. 

“Just cause he’s a little-wait who?” Chrissy turns and her mother just smiles.

“Well, since you and Steve are only friends, and nothing serious-”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Chrissy asks, stepping in front of her mom who she feels a little taken back by. She looks tired. Probably the never ending stress of debutante season. Chrissy bites back that Laura put herself through this. They both did, if she was being honest. All to please a woman they see 4 times a year. 5 on special occasions like this one.

“It just means,” Laura turns to her sewing box, picking up Chrissy’s gloves, “Chrissy, the boys girls bring here are not just friends. It’s never just friends.” 

Chrissy nods, cautiously, “Well yeah, but isn’t that a bit old fashioned.”

Laura tenses. “Maybe to you, but not to the woman on the board, not to your grandmother. Your father was my suitor. Your grandfather, both of them were your grandmothers. So excuse me for assuming Jason would be that person, one you’ve been with for the past 3 years.”

Chrissy squeezes her eyes shut and breathes out.

“Mom,-”

“I get if he wasn’t kind, but maybe you weren’t thinking clearly when you broke things off so quickly. And when Steve cut in when he took you to prom I was ecstatic you found someone respectful and well adjusted.”

“He took me because he felt bad, because he’s my friend Mom,”

“Maybe not. Would it be so bad, Steve is a romantic and he delivered pink roses to the house, remember the day after the prom you love pink, and you're lucky I didn’t give you something when you came to the house barely walking Christine.” Laura reminds her with a stern tone.

Chrissy goes to argue more but Laura stops her with a pointed finger. 

“If you say Steve is only a friend. So be it. But The Carver’s just came back, and if he doesn’t come, I’m making a phone call.” Laura warned and Chrissy’s eyes widened.

“Mom,” Chrissy protested..

“He cares about you. He loves you. I won’t have my daughter dancing alone. If you can’t make your mind up, I will for you. So get ready.” Laura leaves the gloves on a side table near the door and collects her stuff before closing the door behind her. Chrissy lets out a shriek and clenches her fists before she catches herself basically throwing a fit. 

“Fuck!” Chrissy curses and kicks over her bag knocking out her walkman. “Fuck it.” She snatches it and puts her headphones over her head. She clicks on her morning meditation.

ABBA.

She walks down the hall with heavy steps, where she knows there is a phone near the front desk to call…well she doesn’t know who to call.

She has already called Steve three times, and no one was at his house to pick up. Eddie hates him, Robin is probably sleeping, and she doesn’t know Dustin’s number. Not necessarily a phonebook around. So she has no reason to call. She sees a group of girls walk off the dressing room all dressed and dolled and follows them not caring where her mom went off to, probably with the rest of the house wives sipping tea and gossip.

It’s until she hears a worried voice pass the phone booths. Usually grey haired men are on them discussing business deals with a glass of whiskey or a golf club in hand. But today there’s Isabella Moore scratching her head and hanging up the phone. She used to be on the cheer team until she dropped out last year. Her and Chrissy were acquaintances for that reason. They went to sleepovers and birthdays together and yet they really knew nothing of each other. 

She was still friends with some of the cheer team but Chrissy never made an effort to keep in touch. Maybe that could change.

“Hey Isabella, is everything alright?” Chrissy lets her headphones hang over her neck as she asks and Isabella turns to her looking a bit startled.

“Uh, not-not really.” She stammered and Chrissy offered a hand and took them to the sun room with chairs for people to sit. 

“It’s just, you haven’t heard from Heather have you?”

Chrissy blinks. “I talked to her on Saturday, we’re going shopping on Friday for school.”

Isabella shakes her head. “I’ve been calling her house but no one is answering. Her dad is still working at the paper. Apparently Jessica’s dad said her mom and Heather were going on a girls trip but she didn’t tell me anything about it and Micheal Jones has been pestering me about it cause she never went on their date.”

Chrissy’s face skews. “Heather didn’t tell me anything. Maybe she’s playing hooky, you know how she is, or maybe a family emergency.”

“I just wish she’d let me know you know, it’s so annoying.”

“Girls!” the dance teacher Ms.Harnes calls them clapping her hands, and they both sigh.

“Coming.” Chrissy answers and Isabella shrugs.

“Let’s just not worry, we’ll see her on Wednesday and we’ll pester her then.”

Isabella nods, “Yeah you're right, Chris.”

“Usually I am.” Chrissy smiles and watches as Isabella runs in front of her with her equally poofy dress. Chrissy glances at her watch again and Steve is still not here. 

Great.

Well, this is just great.

Steve thinks to himself as he soothes his sore neck that his head had lolled back and forth against the wall the whole 3 hours of sleep he’s gotten. As if his sleep schedule wasn’t already shit. He’d take it though if it meant he got any in the cold steel box that was an underground Russian elevator.

So much for being heroes, they were now prisoners who’d either get shot on the spot or taken to some prison. With no one to contact or call. There weren't any firefighters coming to the rescue, they couldn’t even get a single on the radio. They were alone, at least that’s what Steve had hoped anyway.

After about an hour in on their hour long freak out fest they'd gotten tired. Well Erica Sinclair had gotten tired probably cause she did have a bed time. The only supplies they had was a 10 year olds My Little Pony bag which you would expect didn’t have much. 

She had packed an extra sweater, a pair of safety scissors, a notebook with colored pencils, and a screwdriver from Scoops.

There wasn’t a whole lot to take advantage of besides a sweater at the moment. Robin had suggested making it pillow-like so Erica can get some rest, she’d done too much for them not to. 

Miraculously she was out like a light. 

Dustin had finally stopped pacing and started yawning and took advantage of Steve’s lap and Steve didn’t have the heart to push him away. The only idea Robin had was to wait it out. ‘When blue meets yellow in the west was bullshit apparently as there were many possibilities of that time being transferred to military time which for whatever nerdy reason was what Robin’s watch was sent to. 

They’d check the following times; 06:33, 07:38, 08:44, 09:49, 10:55, and 11:59. For some warning of when the Russians would come to get the current gooey, green, sparkly cargo around them. Robin listed them with a purple colored pencil crossing out a 9:49 which was last night.

Steve’s watch was already set to go off at 7 AM the time he was supposed to be at the country club. He’d forgotten and dozed off when Robin offered to keep watch which made Erica and Dustin groggily wake up.

“Sorry, sorry.” Steve apologized, as he clicked off his watch the beeping finally stopped.

“Perfect timing actually,” Robin said from the opposite side of the room. Steve looks at her confused as he watches her stack up the not very cute panda boxes and reach up to climb the little square opening.

“Anything yet?” Steve said, pushing Dustin off his lap and careful of Erica’s makeshift bed.

“Nope. Nothing at 6:33, nothing but, miles, and miles, and miles, and miles…” Robin’s voice echoes and she walks around the ceiling of the elevator.

“Okay it’s probably not miles.”

“We were falling like lightning for a good 40 seconds, it is definitely miles.” Steve sighed and surrounded his hands not wanting to make Robin more anxious than she already was.

“Okay fine probably miles but if anything we should just pretend like we have nothing but time to get out of here before we’re in deep shit.”

“We’re already in deep shit Steve!” Robin yelled and sat on the floor pulling up her legs to herself. Steve sat in front of her.

“I’m sorry.” Robin mumbles, forehead stuck on her knees.

“It’s okay.” Steve reassured her. “You're not wrong. We’re in shit. But we’ve got this, we'll find a way out. We always do.” Robin lifted her eyes slowly. Eyes and cheeks puffy and exhausted. Steve probably doesn’t look great either.

“Why would we stop now? With your brain and my bronze,” Steve brags and Robin’s lips smirk upwards and Steve knows he has her back, “and two little brat geniuses below us I like our odds.” 

“Okay, mister ‘I’ve definitely won a fight before’.” Robin teases and Steve blows his lips.

“Whatever, I’ve gotten close with Jason I think I deserve half a point we both left with bruises.”

Robin nods, “Sure, sure.” 

Steve bites his smile when he looks around and can’t help but wonder.

“How long do you think it will be until someone notices we’re gone?”

Robin rumbles her lips, “Well depends. If Eddie’s still at my place he’d be the first. What about you?”

“Chrissy. I was supposed to be at the country club…” He checks his watch, “right about now actually.”

“God and I have stupid band practice today that Mrs.Click is totally gonna bug me for.” Robin groans, burying her face in her hands.

“I think you should just lie and you got food poisoning or something.”

“She’s ruthless. Even with you,”

“Even with me.” Steve says surprisingly at the same time as Robin which makes them both huff softly.

“The one teacher I couldn’t charm,”

Robin gives him a dirty look, “Ew! Don’t say it like that.”

“What! I was very charming with everyone,”

“Except the losers, aka me.” Robin points to herself and Steve looks away.

“Yes, I am aware and for the millionth time I’m sorry. I was dumb and stupid and awful.”

Robin nods and shakes her head.

“Whatever. I just love that the universe puts us in these positions only we can get ourselves into. I mean figuring out a super secret Russian underground layer has to be at the top of the list.”

“Yeah, guess we’re special.” Steve says following her surveillance.

“Or have completely shit luck.” Robin says looking back at Steve.

“In case it wasn’t obvious, we get out of here as a team, you and me.” Steve nods at her.

“Of course.” 

“So no super boy, hero ninja shit you think you got going on, alright.” Robin taps his foot and he rolls his eyes mumbling “For now at least.” 

“I’m serious Steve. You always get yourself beaten up when you can run the other way, you're not invincible you know, that shit can catch up with you. It’s not worth it.” Robin whinged.

Steve pursed his lips. He stops himself from admitting if anyone was gonna get in a fight down here it’s him. It’s obvious, he’s the strongest out of the both of them and the kids are completely out of the question.

It’s not that he thinks he’s some big hero, it’s because he’s not really useful for anything else. 

Plus he has the advantage of coming back to an empty house and not getting suspected of being in a fight in the first place. He doesn’t get questioned by his parents of why he takes ibuprofen every 4 hours and keeps switching between frozen peas and a frozen steak to his head. So he lies because Robin doesn’t get it.

Steve is not a language puzzle master like her. He’s not as smart as Dustin, no one is 

thought to be fair. He’s not as quick and witty like Erica and she’s a child. So if it comes between anyone fighting a Russian guard, yeah, it’s going to be him.

“Fine.” 

Robin huffs annoyed and yet nods. 

“Let’s hope in the worst case scenario we sneak away from this shit and tell Hopper, he could probably contact someone about it.” Steve observes the situation and Robin looks like she’s gonna be sick, readjusting herself.

“Hey, what’s up, you're sick or something?” Steve cautions ready to hold back her not very long hair.

“I have a hypothetical of all this, I guess,” Robin warns and Steve’s twisted studying what she was gonna say next.

“Robin, don’t-”

“What else!” She whispers, making sure the kids below them don't hear her. “Literally, why else would they be here! We’re a piss stop to Disneyland at best!”

“No, no, no way,” Steve shivers while shoving her hand off him.

“You know we can’t rule it out!” She says with her teeth and Steve rubs his nose.

The visions of blood on the floor and the kids screaming blur in his head. Nancy, having teeth like knives pooled with saliva, roared above her face. Jonathan, taking care of a sleeping, possessed Will. The smell of metal, rotten pumpkins and death under the farm with Eddie looking as pale as the moon. 

Steve shakes his head remembering where he was. He doesn’t know what to say. He never knows what the fuck to say.

“Steve,” Robin says pitifully at Steve’s scowl.

“Hey so might wanna check your list again cause I’m pretty sure they're coming.” Dusting alerts them, popping his head up in the open square.

Both Steve and Robin’s eyes widen, pouncing on Dustin to get his ass up with them. Robin reminds Erica to get her stuff and leave nothing behind and that also happens to be the green substance in a glass steel container. And just for good measure Steve uses his foot to kick the self made box stairs. Robin shuts the trap nudging Steve to back up from the holes of the elevator.

First the elevator door opens and Steve can see the opening. There’s footsteps and 2 men speaking Russian. He smells the nicotine waft through his direction which would definitely help right now but not this early in the morning. That’s Eddie’s thing. God, Steve misses that fucker but fuck himself more messing it up. He looks up again and prays for just a moment that Eddie misses him and notices he’s gone.. 

But for now he snatches at the glass container Erica is holding and jumps down the latch once he hears the drivers leave and he rolls to the ground stopping the elevator and clenching his jaw as Erica makes her way out. Then Dustin, then Robin who drags him by his shorts and shirt and holds him back as they watch the green liquid disintegrate into smoke on the floor.

“Huh, so that’s what it does,” Robin says casually and they look at her with judgemental eyes.

“You still consume that?” Dustin asks Erica who groans.

“You should just be lucky I don’t use any more of this stuff to kill you!” Erica scoffs as she turns around to start walking the very, very, very long hallway.

"Erica! What you mean more!" Dustin yells as he processes the never-ending trail.

“Now that is definitely more than one mile,” Robin claims and Steve cringes.

“Welp, let’s get to it, people who definitely missed gym class. I’m looking at the both of you.”  Steve wraps his arms over Robin and Dustin who shrug him off. 

“Freak,” 

“Gross,”

Steve finally breathes shakily, the adrenaline settling down and looks behind them.

"Not so bad problem solving by the way." Robin compliments before turning her focus back with the kids.

Steve stares at her with surprised eyes. A light blush slowly creeps up his cheeks. He doesn't the remember the last time he's done something worth a compliment before. He looks at the elevator one more time before following the rest of the group.

Part 1 completed, now they find a way out, maybe they’d even do it by themselves.

Chapter Text

July 3, 1985

“FU-” Eddie shrieks and bites his tongue as Nancy holds his leg sternly.

“Stop moving, I almost got them out, you should have called earlier this shit could have gotten infected.” She says sternly as she uses her bright pink tweezers to take out the last bit of glass out of his calf as Eddie squeezes a stress ball Will handed him. 

He had thought he’d gotten most of the shards out but there had been deeper ones he couldn’t see in the back of his legs. He was exhausted and his hands couldn’t stop shaking while doing the first round. None of the kids wanted to hurt him and Eddie wasn’t gonna make El use anymore of her powers. She was exhausted as her head hit the pillow on an old mattress that Max had gotten her in the Wheelers storage closet. 

Max had held her the whole night and it broke Eddie’s heart. This shit was supposed to end months ago. How could the universe betray them again? What had he done? What had they done that the monster who's been haunting him and his family for months to come back, meaner and worse than ever?

Jonathan comes back in a room as confirmation that Mrs.Driscoll, another victim of the mind flayer, is still in the hospital.

“Still no hold of them?” Jonathan asks Mike who was calling Scoops. And yet no one had answered. 

“What ice cream parlor is busy at 7 in the morning?” Mike complained, slamming down the phone. 

“You don’t think they're like… playing hooky are they?” Nancy said out of the blue with an undecided tone and Mike gagged. “Gross!”

Jonathan laughed softly looking at Eddie who gave him a similar look. Max looked pleased and El stayed confused as she snaked on a piece of Eggo.

“Like Robin would ever date Steve Harrington, I’d think she’d kill him before they had a movie night alone together.” Lucas said, handing a Yoo-Hoo to Eddie who praised him. 

“Especially since Dustin’s mom said they were all hanging out.”

“Right,” Nancy noted, a bit embarrassed but Eddie doesn’t blame her natural curiosity. 

“Have you tried the country club?” Eddie asked Mike whose expression hardened.

“Why?”

“Debutan practice with Chrissy.” Eddie explained and flinched at another pull at his leg hair.

“Fuck! Wheeler! The glass not my hair!”

“Sorry, that caught me off guard, Steve is doing what now?”

“Yeah, he’s been helping Chrissy since her and Jason broke up thank god. It’s just to keep her mom happy, nothing lovey dovey, trust me.” Eddie looks back at Nancy inspecting his gross leg, collecting the napkins of glass and dropping them into a trash bin from the downstairs bathroom; she'd probably have to discard it before Mrs.Wheeler gets to it.

“Worth a try I guess. Mike get the phone book, Jonathan pass me the gauze and you Eddie Munson prepare yourself.” Nancy ordered as she swung the bottle of alcohol to a cotton pad and padded it on his leg making him scream and bite on the pillow under his face.

“And that’s for not telling me that Billy of all people got flayed, and you decided that fighting him with the kids alone was a good idea.” Nancy said even as she carefully wrapped Eddie’s leg up. 

“Yeah okay, I’m sorry about that.” Eddie apologized and watched as Max began to frown. 

“I’m just glad you're not dead, I’d kill you if you did.” Nancy threatened Eddie who smirked, “I’d feel bad looking up at Wheeler.”

Nancy shushes him as he cackles. “But now we have a plan. So let’s be smart about it and not waste anymore time.” Nancy said, tapping his thigh.

“Wow, Wheeler, you're a taken woman.” Eddie joked rolling off the couch to Max and El which caused for him to internally scream in agony but made them chuckles non the less so who gives a fuck.

“So apparently Steve hadn’t even checked in. Was out sick or something they wouldn’t really say. I lied and said he was Holly’s babysitter.” Mike leans against the phone, crossing his arms dramatically.

Eddie shot up wobbly. Steve would never miss something for Chrissy, not now so close to the day of. 

“Are you sure he had practice today?” Jonathan asked, sitting next to Nancy whose big eyes widened with concern.

“Given the fact that the ball is a day away made by a hundred strict rich ladies, yeah I’m pretty sure they had practice.”

Nancy bit her lip thinking of an explanation or some sort of plan while Eddie could only think of one.

“I'm not bringing Chrissy into this. I can't. I don't think either me or Robin would forgive ourselves. She stays out of it.” Eddie warns, lips twisting almost like a side smile.

“Hey no, of course not.” Nancy says reassuring Eddie with a hand on his shoulder. He puts a hand over hers giving a small thanks.

“So the only thing we can do is hunt them down ourselves.” Lucas says and Eddie nods.

“We have to go to the hospital first just in case anything happens with Mrs.Driscoll.” Nancy reminds them and Eddie waves at her.

“You all go ahead, I’ll be back in no time.” Eddie says downing the rest of his chocolate milk and getting up to get his keys from the D & D table. 

“You shouldn’t go alone, I’ll come with you.” Jonathan gets up which makes Nancy physically uncomfortable and hesitant even with their underlying annoyance.

“Nope, I want at least 2 almost grown adults with the ratio of kids, I’ll be quick and fine, I have walkie alright.” Eddie stops him and the kids look at each other even though Eddie knows they are all paired up. Though Mike will probably want both El and Will in view. And then Lucas and-

“I’ll go!” Max declares and El watches her get up from the mattress to lace up her Vans. And Eddie looks down at her sighing. 

“Max, no,” he faltered, not wanting her to leave El who looks at her with worry.

“You’re not the boss of me, and like Jonathan said you shouldn't go alone while the flayer is out possessing people.” She claims and Lucas calls out that he’ll come and Max declines.

“No, you won’t.” Max says a bit defensively.

“That’s not fair,” Lucas argues and something’s off. Something Eddie is unaware of.

“Yes it is, you're not coming because we’re done Lucas and you and Mike being so condescending this morning that I could hear through the very thin walls of the bathroom was the final indicator, so leave me alone.” Max cuts and Lucas is taken aback.

“Max!”

“Take care of El.” She says to Nancy and Jonathan as if they wouldn’t do anything but and they both slowly nod. 

“C’mon,” Max grabs Eddie’s keys from his and Eddie has no choice but to follow.

“Good luck, and thanks for my leg Wheeler!” He salutes to Nancy and the group as he heads to the van.

Max passes the keys to Eddie as she fastens her seatbelt.

“Steve’s first?”

“Robin, it's the farthest.”

“She also has band practice today at the town square.”

“Very true, at 10 though we have time to make it to town.” He glances at his watch, they have time.

“Then Steve then Scoops,”

“Right, right, right, red.” Eddie leans back looking as he gets out of the Wheelers driveway and waves at Ted Wheeler looking numbly.

“Morning Mr.Wheeler,” Eddie waves happily and Ted just shakes his head at why a metal head and a 13 year old red-head are leaving his house in a sketchy van. He’s a babysitter, what more could he say?

“He hates us.” Max says and Eddie nods, “Probably.” 

Max shrugs and reaches down to the tape box and looks through it, probably searching for The Go-Go’s or DEVO which isn’t exactly badass music.

Eddie glances at her.

“So you wanna talk about-”

“You wanna talk about Steve?” She says sweetly and Eddie pouts at her.

“Yeah, actually I do,” He admits to catching her off guard and she is.

“Oh,”

“Soon, though, not now.”

Max looks up and she lines her lips and nods.

“Yeah, same.”

“Okay then.”

She flips through the tapes again.

“Whose Kate Bush?” She questions showing off the familiar orange tape.

“A witch probably. Totally kooky,” Eddie admits even a bit too kooky for him.

“Is that an eye?” Max inspects.

“Yeah, she has weird but cool album covers. Not a fan but I respect it, I’d think you liked it though, put it on.”

“Okay.” Max pushes out The Doors and makes way for Ms.Bush. Once the howls of wolves rumbles through the care Max looks weirdly at him and he chortles. Max lays her head on the open window breathing in the humid air.

“I’m sorry by the way.” She says as she still looks outside.

“For Billy, what he did and...what he almost did. And the gun.” Max lists off and Eddie tries to put on a normal face. 

“You don’t have to apologize for anything, Max. You did nothing wrong except care for your step brother, despite who he is, it’s okay to still care about him.” Eddie clears his voice and Max breaks a little in a cursive voice “Yeah?”

“Sometimes I wish I had a mom and dad, Max.” He reaches for her hand and she takes it. “The parents I shouldn’t want, I still want them sometimes.”

“Even though your life is totally better without them and they're basically monsters.” She whispers and Eddie nods his head to himself and his vision becomes a little blurry.

“Even then.”

Robin's heart started to drag an uncomfortable weight on her chest. The kind she has after only a sip of coffee when she doesn’t need it or the caffeinated migraine medication her mom gives her sometimes. She could really use one after today, even if she didn’t know how today was gonna end. 

Following behind Steve and the kids trailing behind her and the overhead announcements in Russian they make their way to unknown territory. A buzzy unknown territory with men and women in an array of uniforms. Men in red space looking suits with helmets on their hip. Woman and men in lab coats with clipboard and pinned up hair.

Steve ducks away knowing they’ve been staring for too long and Robin quickly moves her body to catch up.

“Fuck,” She utters quietly.

“Too close, that was way too close.” Steve spits.

“Red Dawn,” Dustin murmurs and though it’s not the time Robin agrees.

“I saw it! First floor northwest.” Erica disclosed pointing further in their directions.

“Saw what?” Steve asks.

“The comms room.”

“You saw the comms room?” Steve says with a whine, like he’s upset he didn’t catch it first.

“Are you sure?” Dustin hesitates and Erica asserts her confirmation.

“I saw a bunch of lights and machines and shit in there.”

“That could be a hundred different things.” Dustin clarifies.

Robin doesn’t have a lot to go off right now, so, “I’ll take those odds.” She gives Steve a chance to a agree because they don’t really have a choice.

He sighs and shakes his head in distress, driving his eyes to Erica’s ‘X’ on her map.

“All right.” He confirms further movement, full on captain of the ship and Robin doesn’t really mind right now as he orders them to go fast and stay low.

“Kinda obvious but okay,” Robin whispers back and Steve rolls his eyes preparing them by giving her a hand motion behind his back and she goes, letting Erica take her hand and pulling her across behind another tower of crates.

Robin prays her sneakers not to squeak as she moves but by some power of the Gods they make it walking past a little less than hundreds of people.

The heavy door swings open with a click, the type she’s heard before at her lab and Steve races to catch it before it permanently closes again.

They make it and there's someone else in the room and Robin stops breathing.

The startled guy probably in his thirties jumps to his feet and chucks off his headphones. He looks at them and they look back. Robin watches him reach for his gun.

“DEYSTVUY OSTOROZHNO!” She yells in her choppy accent. He stops. Good, for now.

He looks at her confused and a part of herself curses at Mr.Houser for thinking Russian was too much to take up her sophomore year. She should’ve done it anyway. Maybe she could have saved herself, Steve and the kids. Why the fuck did she say yes to listening to the tape.

“Deystvuy ostorozhno!” She repeats more sternly to make her seem more important and the man looks at her oddly, knowing the words yet with no explanation at her hand he’s left to think the worse.

“Serebryanyy kot.” She continues motioning a tale behind her. If he knows the message then maybe he’d think she was on their side though looking at the gun again doesn’t help.

She tries with ‘Kitay’ and she should’ve known that wouldn’t do much shit.

“AHHHHHHHHHH!” Steve charges at him as he screams and Robin watches him tackle the guy to the table and Robin finds something near to help.

Headphones are all she sees but Steve who's been elbow punching and ducking to the left reaches for a speaker and has to of course make a switch of hands and throws it in the air quickly and completely knocks the guy out.

Robin learns to breathe again as she sees Steve run a hand through his hair catching his own breath.

“Holy shit.” Robin is impressed and Dustin smiles with her. “You did it.”

“You won a fight!” Dustin says proudly and Robin looks up at Steve with a slow spreading smile.

“Oh.” He whispers sheepishly and Robin laughs breathlessly.

“Congrats.” She says and Steve waves her off like it’s no big deal.

Dustin runs to the man and reaches for his ID, Robin decides to follow him reaching for the gun.

“Robin,” Steve stresses as Robin looks up.

“I’m not taking any chances.” She says as the cold metal shocks her skin, she holds it anyway.

“Do you even know how to work that thing?” Steve says wearily and Robin shrugs analyzing it and switching off the safety.

“Nancy showed me.” Steve raises his eyebrows. “Once. And I cried, so what? Don’t you? Point and shoot it’s not rocket science.”  

“I’ll stick with my bat thank you very much.”

“Yeah and do we have that right now? No.” She says sternly pointing the gun down with the safety in check, she knows the first rule.

Steve huffs turning away and focuses on the kids fighting.

Robin gets up and a sharp light hits her face, holding the gun tighter as she follows it. Even with the adrenaline draining from her, her curiosity still gets the better of her.

There’s a tiny wired window on a door with a path of steps like the ones at school. She walks further and blue lights shine on her face.

“Steve?” She calls and waits until the boy shows up with the kids.

“Come here.” She hurries and he follows.

“I can’t see from here.” He informs her and Robin wants to tell him ‘are you blind’, but she pulls the door to save time and thankfully another room emerges.

“C’mon", she motions them to go in and she takes a double look and weighs with the impossibility of her shooting the guy dressed in green for good measure but theirs people and even if there wasn’t she’s probably too much of a coward to do it. Moving closer to the clear glass they watch. They watch as more scientists and their clipboard, ties and heels taking notes. 

Oh yeah, there’s also a big ass machine with a literal laser shooting from its mouth a wall of something she’s seen before. She’s seen it way too many times before and she feels a tear run down her face.

“No,” She says quietly to herself and Erica turns around with worry.

“Robin what is it?” she says in a surprisingly soft tone. Steve and Dusting turn to her with concern.

“I told you,” Robin urges Steve and he shakes his head in disbelief.

“The Upside Down.” Dustin fretted and Erica twists her face in conclusion.“The what?” 

“We just have to go, we have to go now!” Dustin orders them to follow the steps down.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck,” Steve curses as they head towards the exit and Robin yells at him to stop.

“Where did he go?” Robin says to the empty floor. 

Steve turns to her and Robin screams, “DON’T OPEN THE DOOR!” and just then red lights and a siren shine and blink in the room, and Steve freezes having opened the door.

“SHIT! COME ON!” Robin pulls the kids towards her and they race up the stairs again this time with more urgency.

Both of the doors open and they're in the lab 2.0 and Dustin runs to nowhere but Robin can’t help but follow with Steve urging them to keep going and not look back, at the end of the path heat hits Robin’s face as if a fire is blowing in her face.

Dustin yells with worry and Robin covers his mouth out of annoyance but sees the guards catch up to them. She scans the room and reminds herself she has a gun. She shoves Erica behind her and kneels besides Steve to a guard, she shoots him and he drops down and time stops. 

With a ringing in her ear Steve drags her shirt behind him and Erica trips falling on her kneepad and Dustin pulls her with him to an exit.

More guards and Robin shoots again watching a man be hit and she physically shakes and gasps every time as she hears Steve pushing empty metal barrels to one group and telling Robin not to stop.

Her cheeks are wet and she stupidly closes her eyes and follows Steve’s voice bumping into him, holding the gun tightly to her chest and pushes her back on the door.

“I’m out,” she sniffs and throws the gun to the side. 

Pounding hits her back and she watches as Dustin with wide eyes looks at her with a word she can’t come up with right now.

“HERE! LET’S GO!” Erica yells at them but Robin and Steve are stuck. Again.

“We can’t!” She doubts and Dustin watches both of them and Erica.

“Go and get help! You have the key card so go and get help Dusty okay!” Robin sobs at the nickname and she shakes her head because she doesn’t want to see Dustin's own tears drop from his clear blue either.

“GO!” Steve shouts and Robin's mouth quivers, “You can’t leave her alone! JUST GO!” And Dustin looks like he just told her their defeat.

He heaves and back up and runs to Erica who with a panicked face goes down the rabbit hole. Dustin looks back and cries out, “I LOVE YOU!” and he and Erica go down the exit and before Robin can whisper one back her body slams against a wobbly metal wall and men with loud guns and even louder voices cloud Robin’s view and she swallows as they grip her arms and she hears Steve’s voice shake out to her but suddenly a hot pain strikes her head and everything goes dark.

Chapter Text

July 3rd, 1985

“Second to last stop.” Max stated as they parked in front of the Harrington residence. Steve’s car was gone which wasn’t abnormal since that’s how he got anywhere since the end of his sophomore year where everyone wanted a ride from Steve Harrington. Girls swooned, boys were envious and Eddie for some reason wanted to key the can of metal with his house key. 

Crushes make you wanna do weird things at that age.

“Let’s go.” Eddie jumps out of his van not bothering to pull out the keys since he knows they won’t be here for long and for once in his life he couldn’t wait to leave fast enough. 

Never really matters if he had any good times in this house, he’s had a couple of bad ones that outshined the good and that wasn’t gonna change anytime soon.

He pulls out a spare key from the front pocket of his pockets which he never had anything in them besides an emergency 20 dollar bill and the key Steve gave him, after they graduated.

“Just in case. ” He had said and Eddie wanted to ask if Steve had given his key to anyone else besides him. Did his jackass friends get one? Did Nancy? But it felt disgustingly petty and Eddie was better than that.

“You have a key?” Max gleams.

“Yes,” grumbled Eddie.

“What an interesting relationship you two have.” Max teases and Eddie huffs as he turns the handle, opening the door to shyly walk in. 

“You can say that again.” He’d been here many times but there was something wrong this time, he just didn’t know why. 

“Steve!” Max shouted loudly, making Eddie wince.

“Jesus you don’t have to scream to an empty house. I’ll check down here you while you search upstairs and watch out for anything unusual.” 

“Got it.” Max runs up the stairs while Eddie quickly glances around. The living room is spotless as it was Wednesday and that’s when the cleaner comes, making Eddie a bit frustrated that anything that could have been interesting was probably thrown out or put back where it belonged.  

Max had told him how Billy was acting off for days. Cold baths, blood in the bathroom, and taking out winter long sleeves to protect him from the sun. As well as uncontrollable sweating and he hadn’t been eating dinner. Billy was hot while when Will was possessed he was cold. If anything had gotten to Robin or Steve it would be telling.

But Robin’s place was normally organized and messy. Organized chaos she described to him once. 

Steve always cooked breakfast in the morning and left dishes and yet the kitchen was spotless. Not even protein powder left out or trickled on the counter. Next was the sun room and the blinds were open shining a warm light in the room. 

The pool was clean as well and no loose towels or anything by it. Steve was only a mini slob by himself only cleaning up if he had guests which Eddie found cute and human. The garage door was open and in it only one car. A yellow version of Steve’s car.

Eddie’s not exactly knowledgeable in the Harrington’s car haul. 

“You’re in my house.” A flat voice comes behind him and causes him to trip almost slamming into a bunch of random storage boxes. 

A woman in her early 40s, a light tan with high cheeks and a perfect…everything and it takes a second without the fear or worry to realize Mrs.Harrington, in a red summer dress and honest to God pearls around her neck look right at him with no emotion.

“Uh, yeah. Yeah I am.” Eddie looks at her with embarrassment.

“Give me a reason not to call the police.” And that embarrassment leaves his body, his mouth already protecting him.

He scoffs, “They hate me enough to take their time. And Hopper kinda likes me so I get special treatment which I kinda hate, still kinda hate him,” He rambles and Mrs.Harrington looks unimpressed making him divert his point.

“He gave me a key.”

“He gave you a key.” Mrs.Harrington repeats and he nods.

“Trying to find him. You see him?”

“He’s not in the garage.” She answers matter of fact and Eddie nods.

“He’s at work. Where he’s supposed to be.” She answers again crossing her arms and Eddie fakes a surprise.

“Obviously, well I just needed to get my coat. Left it here.” He lies.

“It’s summer.”

“You never know, it’s light and the weather's been pretty up in the air the past couple of days.” Eddie walks past her and is about to try the stairs before Mrs.Harrington raises the statement that makes Eddie stop on the 5th step.

“The burnt orange one I presume?”